《The Lycan King鈥檚 Breeder》


 Decisions

    Chapter 1: Talon¡¯s POVThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Staring back at me from the mirror was the reflection of an anxiety-ridden face. I honestly couldn¡¯t remember thest time I had been this nervous.


    Hell, even the nerves I had felt on the day of my marriage to my Willow hadn¡¯t been as wracking as this.


    My stomach was in a knot as I paced the well-polished floors of my bedroom over and over in agony.


    Was this it? Was I finally going to get the news I¡¯d been dreaming of for so long? Was my willow going toe out here with the best news of my life? Of both our lives?


    To the goddess, I really prayed so. We deserved nothing but good news at this point in our lives. We had tried for so long to not get this blessing now.


    I chuckled as memories of our grand mating came flooding into my mind. It had been the happiest day of my life, the day I imed Willow as mine, the day I became a mated Lycan ruler; whole and able-bodied to lead an entire territory of werewolves. I could still remember the whistling and celebration from the different pack members as Willow and Ipleted the mating ritual.


    She was so beautiful, d in a traditional garb that brought out those curves that made betas go crazy. I was one lucky werewolf to even be considered hers.


    It had been a thing of tradition for our type to produce pups immediately after mating. Being werewolves, it was supposed to be an easy enough feat, even easier than an average human being.


    That was not my case.


    After the first two years of excuses from willow and I on how we weren¡¯t ready to produce a pup yet, my people was starting to get worried. And I honestly couldn¡¯t me them, even though I was starting to get worried, after all, I needed an heir to secure my lineage. I needed an heir for peace to continue reigning in my territory.


    It had started as one miscarriage after the other. We had tried everything we could, even the pack mage had cooked up potion after potion with promises of a child but all to no avail. I could tell Willow was losing hope and so was I, but I had to be strong for the both of us.


    I was tossed back into real-time when the sound of the door clicking open brought me out of my musing. I looked up and there stood Willow with a nk look on her face.


    She approached me slowly as if she was cautiously approaching a wild animal, afraid of startling it. I should have seen the tell-tale signs of distraught on her perfect features. The sudden change in her heartbeat should have been a sign to prepare me for the bad news.


    I let out a low sigh as the very familiar feeling of anxiety swirled in the pit of my stomach ¨CBut no, I had to be hopeful. If not for myself, then for my mate.


    ¡°Well?¡± I croaked wearily. The anxietyced voice I heard didn¡¯t sound like mine but I could care less at this moment.


    Willow took a moment before whimpering in a shaky voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Talon.¡±


    She shook her head erratically like that would suddenly change the current state she was in. ¡°Talon I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ve done everything, sh-she said this would be it¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know why n-nothing is working¡­ I c-can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh, it¡¯s fine my love.¡± I quickly strolled to her, pulling her into a warm embrace and stopping her rambling. ¡°It¡¯s all right, we can always try another time.¡± I tried to assure her, shoving down my own disappointment and despair tofort my distressed wife. ¡°It¡¯s all right my moon.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not all right Talon!¡± Willow sniffed, burying her face into my chest. ¡°People are talking. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re saying things about me¡­ about us. Your people are getting worried and if I can¡¯t do this they¡¯ll-¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡± I chastised pulling her face closer to mine. I wiped away her tear-stained cheeks with my thumb and looked deep into her eyes.


    ¡°I will cut off the head of anyone that dares disrespect my mate and their queen. That I promise you!¡± I growled threateningly.


    Willow had to understand that we were in this together, any insult hurled at her was an insult hurled at me. Nobody from mynd would question my mate and go scot-free. I wasn¡¯t given the title of the Lycan King for nothing.


    ¡°But you need an heir¡­ and I can¡¯t produce one for you,¡± she cried.


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with it. We¡¯ll work through this together.¡± I assured, frustration wing at my heart at her distress. I could tell Willow had perceived it with the way she was looking at me with doubt staining her feature.


    ¡°But how Talon? How are we supposed to produce a pup when I¡¯m defective-?¡±


    ¡°Bite your tongue!¡± I growled. A look of shock on my mate¡¯s face at my sudden outburst.


    How could she say that? Call herself defective.


    For all we knew, the problem could being from me. I could be the main reason we were struggling to conceive a child ¨Cnot hers!


    ¡°Talon, listen to me¡­ please listen to me,¡± Willow whispered gently as she held my hands tightly. ¡°We have to do this. You know deep down inside of you that we have to do it¡­ we have to.¡±


    I looked away stubbornly, pulling my hands away from my mate¡¯s tight grip.


    How could willow expect me to be okay with this?

 I need you

    Talon¡¯s POV


    It had started earlier on when we started trying for a pup and failing. My mate had then suggested we tried a breeder to conceive a child. I had dismissed the idea as quickly as she had suggested it, hoping to the goddess that it wouldn¡¯te down to it.


    I prayed that by some miracle Willow would be touched by the goddess with fertility. It was crazy how cruel life could be. How people who deserved children were denied the privilege while those who didn¡¯t deserve it were given freely.


    ¡°Talon talk to me,¡± Willow mumbled, stepping forward to touch my face gently. ¡°Please my love, say something.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± I sighed, suddenly tired of everything.


    I was tired of being frustrated. I was tired of trying for something that should have naturallye to us. I was tired of putting up a brave face for my people when I was slowly losing my mind. I was tired of the possibility of having to defile my mating bond by bonding with another woman who wasn¡¯t mine.


    It was all too exhausting.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s going to be hard but we have to do this,¡± She saidfortingly.


    ¡°There has to be another way,¡± I whispered weakly. ¡°There has to be something else we could do, something we¡¯re not thinking of. We can call the mage and have her cook up some potions for us.¡±


    ¡°Talon we¡¯ve done that. You know we have.¡±


    ¡°There must be something she¡¯s forgetting to do. A step she forgot to take. It can¡¯t be down to this!¡± I tried again to reason but Willow wasn¡¯t backing down.


    ¡°Talon-¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be down to this Willow!¡± I yelled out in frustration, punching a hole through the wall, and tearing up my knuckles in the process.


    I had to let all this anger bubbling inside of me out somehow, anyhow. I was frustrated, I shouldn¡¯t have to make this decision, and I shouldn¡¯t have to be in this situation.


    ¡°Nothing else can be done,¡± Willow replied calmly,pletely unflinching at my outburst this time. I guess she¡¯d had enough as well.


    ¡°How can you be okay with this? How can you be okay with me fu*c*king some other girl who isn¡¯t you?¡± I said letting out a pained groan as I slumped on the well-made king-sized bedying by the corner.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair to you.¡± I sighed, running my hands roughly through my unruly strands of hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair to either of us,¡± Willow said walking over to me. She knelt in the space between my legs and brought my face forward to nt a rough kiss on my lips.


    ¡°But it¡¯s our duty. It¡¯s our duty as a couple and yours as the King. It¡¯s your duty to your pack¡­ to your people. You have to show them all, that you have what it takes to be the leader of the kingdom Talon. And what better way to do that than to bring forth an heir.¡±


    ¡°This is all messed up,¡± I replied watching her intensely. She didn¡¯t break eye contact as she dipped her hands into my pant.


    ¡°Willow.¡± I half warned, half moaned.


    ¡°You seem tense¡­ I¡¯m only helping you out, my love.¡± Her smooth sultry voice rang out seductively. ¡°Let me make you feel better my King. Let me show you how much I care about you Talon.¡±


    ¡°We still¡­ hmm¡­ have to talk¡­ about this Willow,¡± I groaned, bringing my already fully healed knuckles to graze softly against her lips.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°True.¡± She replied with a seductive smile, slowly jerking me off. ¡°But that can always wait.¡±


    And with that, I was a goner.

 Get rid of her

    ¡°Yes¡­ gods, yes I do. Please take me, my king. Make me yours!¡±


    She sounded so breathless and sexy that I had to close my eyes and breathe hard. This was just icing on the cake and to reward her, I took off her jeans and moved my mouth to the front of her ckce panties.


    She was suspiciously quiet and I didn¡¯t like that. I looked up and caught her with her lips pulled between her teeth, keeping her mouth shut and holding back all of the noise that I so desperately wanted to hear.


    ¡°Stop biting your lips,¡± I ordered. ¡°If something feels good, I want you to tell me.¡±


    Another desperate whimper left my mate¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Answer me, Willow.¡±


    ¡°Yes Talon,¡± She said quickly, and then moaned as I slowly removed thest of her clothing, leaving herpletely bare.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± she cursed as a steady stream of pleasured noises left her swollen pink lips.


    When I opened my eyes to peer up at Willow, her eyes were clenched shut tightly.


    ¡°Look at me, my love,¡± I demanded, and she cried out and forced her eyes open, looking down at where my mouth was attached to her sensitive folds.


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Willow gasped as I continued my ministrations on her slicked womanhood.


    ¡°F*ck me.¡± I pulled off of her quickly and she whimpered but didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Gods, Talon, I need you to f*ck me. Please.¡±


    ¡°Tell me exactly what you want me to do to you.¡± This seemed to be a challenge for Willow, but she tried her best.


    ¡°I want you to¡­ to kiss me, and then take me hard¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to let her finish. An animalistic instinct took over me as I grabbed her roughly by the waist and dragged her lower half towards me.


    ¡°Your wish is mymand,¡± I growled into her ear. My inner wolf wanted so desperately to mark and im our mate all over again.


    Without further ado, I rid myself of my constricting pants, along with my underwear, freeing my erection from its constraints, and positioned myself in front of her entrance.


    ¡°You ready?¡± I asked pressing a chaste kiss to her lips.


    ¡°Yes please¡­ yes.¡± Willow moaned not breaking eye contact.


    In one unrestrained movement, I thrust into my mate. Her body jerked with force as she let out a loud cry. I didn¡¯t let her recover as I pulled outpletely, thrusting straight back into the hilt, my hips pping against hers again and again and again.


    It didn¡¯t matter how many times we did this, the feeling of being inside her was still as mind-blowing as it was back then. She was so fucking tight and warm and every time I would m into her and hit that spot that only I knew how to find, she would let out sounds that we were nothing if not downright sinful. Willow¡¯s thighs were red with how hard I was gripping them, and I was sure that in the morning, there would be five finger-shaped bruises on each leg.


    ¡°Talon¡­ oh gods, yes,¡± Willow moaned, like a twisted prayer that only made me groan, letting go of her reddened thighs to lean over her, hands fisting her hair to pull her mouth to mine.


    She cried out into my mouth, her own hand wing and scratching, tugging my hair and anything she could grab onto. She kept crying out my name, seemingly unable to form any other coherent thoughts.


    Her walls began to clench in a way that I knew meant that she was close.


    ¡°Are you cumin¡¯ my love?¡± I panted.


    Willow was unable to answer with anything more than a squeeze of my biceps. Her mouth hung open, her breath uneven and erratic as her eyes rolled to the back of her head.


    ¡°No, babe, look at me,¡± I groaned huskily as I delivered a particrly hard thrust into her, no doubt hitting her sweet spot as she moaned loudly, digging her nails into my arms.


    ¡°Let me see you when you c*m. I want to see you,¡± I whimpered, getting closer to the edge myself. My hands turned her face to look at me.


    Gods! She was so fucking beautiful¡­


    ¡°Fuck, fuck, Talon I¡¯m c*min¡¯¡­ I-I¡¯m c*min¡¯!¡± Willow cried out, her back arching as she came.


    Slick traveled down her folds staining the mattress below as I continued to ram hard into her, chasing my own orgasm.


    Seeing Willow¡¯s face contort with such ecstasy was what tipped me over the edge. My mind went nk as I came, spilling my seed inside of her.


    She was the woman that I loved with everything I had.


    #####I had to


    Chapter 3: Talon¡¯s POV


    Willow let out a quiet sigh as I copsed on top of her. Our sweaty chests pressed together tightly. She let out a breathyugh, almost sounding dazed.


    My body was still buzzing but exhausted. A satisfied smile crept onto my face as I pressed my lips to her corbone. She responded by carding her fingers through my hair. I felt her lips press against my forehead, the action so tender and gentle that I shivered.


    Wey there for a moment, just basking in the afterglow until I was sure willow was probably struggling to breathe with the weight of my body on top of hers. Pulling my body up, I chuckled when Willow¡¯s face twisted into a discontented pout, her bruised lips pressing together tightly.


    ¡°We should get you cleaned up,¡± I said slowly, ncing down at where my lower half was still joined with hers, I couldn¡¯t help but lick my lips at the sight, so incredibly erotic that I felt blood begin to traverse downwards, but I was already spent. I pulled out, earning a small whimper from my mate.


    When I tried to pull myself further off, Willow shook her head and grumbled something unintelligible, her arms tugging me back down on top of her. Iughed, enjoying her neediness and pressing a few pecks to her chest and hickey-covered neck.


    ¡°Well okay, not yet then.¡±


    Wey there in silence, giving me time to think about what had happened just moments before we had s*x, regret sobering me uppletely.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I ruined the wall, I was just really frustrated,¡± I said ncing at the now very obvious hole in the wall beside the king-sized bed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say it¡¯s fine because I never want you to hurt yourself that way again but I understand you getting frustrated,¡± Willow said, looking at me with a gentle expression on her face.


    It wasn¡¯t right of me to worry her like that.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want you to worry about me too, I¡¯m really sorry. Will you forgive me, my moon?¡± I smiled at how her cheeks flushed at the pet name.


    My Willow was perfect.


    ¡°You¡¯re forgiven¡­ but we still need to talk about it, Talon. You know I wouldn¡¯t suggest it if there was any other option, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m thrilled with the idea of you breeding with someone else¡­ but we¡¯re running out of time my love,¡± Willow said, turning her naked body towards me to cup my face.


    ¡°Look, I know we don¡¯t have another option, and I¡¯ll agree that that¡¯s what we have to do, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to like it¡­ you have to understand that.¡± I groaned, leaning close into her warm hands.


    ¡°I know baby,¡± Willow said offering a sympathetic smile. ¡°But we have to do this. She just has to bear us a child and that¡¯s all.¡±


    I groaned loudly, knowing there really was no other way. I had to defile my bonding with my mate. Was it still considered defiling when your mate suggests and supports it? I had to speak to someone about this.


    ¡°Fine¡­ but I have to speak to Greg about this. He¡¯s my beta after all. His opinion matters.¡± I huffed out, running my hands through Willow¡¯s naked backside.


    ¡°That¡¯s an all right baby.¡± She grinned, suddenly moving her body to sit on top of mine, straddling me. ¡°So my king¡­¡± She drawled, ¡°¡­ Ready for round two?¡±


    Oh, I was. I didn¡¯t need to be asked twice.


    After we were done with our moment, I left our room in search of Greg, my assistant.


    The leaves crunched underneath my feet as I walked toward my beta¡¯s home. Children filled the area, running and ying around, some even running toward me to try to get me to participate in their games. I indulged, chasing the little children who squirreled around happily and ran to their parents.


    My people were the only ones privileged to see this side of me. Other wolves and humans, only considered me a monster. This was why they needed me to give them an heir so they would be assured of continuity in the peace I gave them.


    ¡°Greetings my King!¡± Someone called out in greeting from across the road. I waved back at the man whose mate was scolding a couple of children with mud-covered clothes.


    I turned the corner and ran straight into a young wolf whom I recognized as one of the members of the patrol guards.


    ¡°Oh, my King¡­ I am so sorry. I was justing to see you. We have a problem.¡± The young girl bowed her head in respect.


    I nodded and gestured a sign for her to speak.


    ¡°We¡¯ve had a few sightings of rogue wolves getting pretty close to our border. The patrol team thinks it¡¯s bad news,¡± She said quietly, being cautious of the pack members passing by.


    ¡°It is bad news.¡± I sighed, rubbing my palm against my face. ¡°I¡¯ll call a meeting with the leader of your team to talk about thister. Right now I have somewhere else to be.¡±


    We couldn¡¯t talk about this here, not with the possibility of someone else hearing us. It would create a tidal wave of panic to wash over the pack. Rogues weren¡¯t supposed to get close to our borders. Thest rogue attack we had hadn¡¯t ended well, we had lost a lot of good people but the enemy learned never to mess with me.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Yes, my king.¡± The young soldier bowed and dismissed herself. She walked in the opposite direction and I took the other.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to get to Greg¡¯s home after that. He must have felt my presence because he opened the door before I even had the chance of knocking.


    ¡°d to see you were expecting me,¡± I teased, smiling broadly.


    ¡°Oh fuck off.¡± Greg groaned, rolling his eyes.


    Apart from being my beta and right hand, Greg was also my best friend. We¡¯d been best friends since we were born. We were just two little pups who did everything together growing up. It was honestly no surprise to the kingdom when I chose Greg as my beta on my ascension ceremony. It was a choice both our parents knew I¡¯d make right from the beginning.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Cassie and the pups?¡± I asked, referring to his mate and children.


    ¡°They¡¯re out training.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they too young to be training?¡± I asked with an amused huff.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Cassie hear you say that. Last night, Nathanpleted his transformation, and can you believe the pup took after his mother¡¯s brown fur?¡± My beta scoffed, causing me tough at his childish antics.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even joking Talon, he¡¯s a brown wolf. And now Ethan is stressing us out because he can¡¯t seem to get the hang of transforming as quickly as his brother did.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re pups, they¡¯ll grow out of it.¡± I tried to console my stressed-out friend.


    Everyone in the pack knew how stressful pups could be, especially Greg¡¯s twin pups, Ethan and Nathan. Those boys were little devils.


    ¡°I hope they do. And I hope when Ethan does transform, he¡¯ll have red fur like his amazing father,¡± Greg said smugly.


    I scoffed and rolled my eyes at his antics.


    A few seconds of silence passed and I let out why I hade.


    ¡°We have to talk,¡± I said releasing a deep breath. Greg could tell it was serious because right after I said that, he opened the door to his home and lead me in. Once we were seated I buried my face into my palms.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Willow, isn¡¯t it?¡± He asked, concerncing his voice.


    ¡°She wants us to get a breeder, she thinks it¡¯s the only way to get what we want.¡± I groaned into my palms.


    ¡°That¡¯s messed up¡­ but honestly Talon, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s wrong,¡± Greg said with a sigh. ¡°You have to have noticed that people are starting to talk. The elders are getting worried.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are they getting worried for? I¡¯m twenty-five!¡± I yelled out in frustration. ¡°I still have time. Willow and I can still try¡­ I know we¡¯ll make this work, we¡¯ll figure something out.¡±


    ¡°Talon¡­ time is running out. There¡¯s nothing else you can do.¡± Greg said, ¡°I know this must be hard on you, hell, I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s way worse for Willow, but I don¡¯t see an option much better than this.¡±


    Hearing Greg says that made me realize how selfish I had been. I hadn¡¯t even considered my mate¡¯s feelings in all this, proposing this must be killing her inside knowing she had to live with the idea of me having some other women share our bed with me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even think of that. Willow must be going through hell.¡± I moaned bitterly. ¡°Gods I¡¯m so horrible.¡± I chastised myself.


    ¡°That¡¯s no news,¡± Greg joked.


    ¡°But hey, I can¡¯t say I understand what you¡¯re going through, because I really don¡¯t. But what I¡¯ll say is this. Think of your kingdom, think of what will happen to your people when you¡¯re not here anymore to lead them.¡±


    Greg was right. I had to do this. I had to produce an heir that¡¯d ascend to take my ce and lead my pack when I leave this earth. Because everyone knew that a pack without an alpha is no different from a flock of sheep waiting to be ughtered. A kingdom without a Lycan was much worst¡­


    I had to do this for Willow and my people.


    Avalyn¡¯s POV


    ¡°Avalyn, have you checked on the cake?¡± My stepmother called from the living room.


    I looked between my hands and the food still cooking. There was no way I could finish all of these and still have enough time to get to town and get the cake from the bakery before they closed.


    ¡°Avalyn¡­ I am still waiting for a response! Or do you need me to get in there!?¡±  She hissed and I squeezed my eyes shut, groaning silently.


    I reduced the level of the gas and peeled off the apron from my chest before wiping my hand on my ragged blue dress. Then I went to join her in the living room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go pick it up right now¡­¡± I said and made to move but she stopped with a loud shriek.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t gone to get the cake! Are you crazy? Have you lost your mind!?¡± She got up from the couch she had been upying and approached me with fire in her eyes.


    I cowered away from her but she stopped and motioned at me to get close.


    Tears pricked at my eyes as my legs started shaking. ¡°Mom, I am sorry, I was so busy in the kitchen¡­ I thought you would go pick it up yourself¡­¡± I stuttered.


    Her face brightened and the next thing I heard was the guttural sounding from her as she erupted into a burst of bitterughter.


    ¡°You thought I would go get it?! You ungrateful little whore!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry mom, it won¡¯t happen again-¡± I started to say but a felt a stinging p across my face and it took me a few seconds for the pain to register.


    I held my cheek and took a cautious step away from me.


    ¡°Now, before I scream at the top of my lungs. I want you to go out there and make sure you get that cake before showing your face again!¡± She screeched outunching the television remote at me.


    I docked and ran outside. I wiped the tears from my face and tried to pull up a fake smile as I made my way to the bakery shop which wasn¡¯t so far away from my house.


    She could have gotten it herself but my stepmother would rather die than do anything that was also going to benefit me.


    As I walked, I heard the whispers and murmurs as they pointed fingers at my battered dress but I paid no attention to all of that. I was pretty much used to it by now. The entire town hated me. Everyone considered me a bad omen.


    They said I killed my mother and ced a curse on my father.


    When I was younger, I use to cry about my misfortune but as I grew older, I learned to swallow my pain and keep it within me.


    In the world we lived in, everyone fought one sort of pain or the other. We were ruled by creatures of the night -werewolves. They called the shots and allocated everything to us.


    We lived peacefully at the moment because our current chief regrly sent gifts of humans to the werewolf king -a man everyone considered to be a monster.


    He was a merciless ruler and never took no for an answer. When he requested something, our chief had no choice but to oblige.


    The people lived in fear and pain, yet they found fun in mocking me. It felt like I was their entertainment at a time when they only knew pain.


    I was that one person, they could mess with without fear of getting punished.


    ¡°Look who stepped out to ce a curse on the streets!¡± Someone said and I heard themugh.


    But I didn¡¯t as much as turn to even look at them. It was pointless.


    I hastened my feet to the bakery shop and stepped. I walked to the counter and gave the man a small bow.


    ¡°Hello sir, I am here to pick up the cake my mother ordered,¡± I said timidly.


    The man raised his eyes to observe me. His eyes moved from my toes and slowly made their way to the strand of hair flying on my face.


    ¡°Step out, you are too dirty to be in here. Didn¡¯t anyone teach you how to take a shower?!¡± He growled with a thin voice.


    My heart squeezed but I didn¡¯t let the pain get to me. I swallowed it down and slowly stepped back to the door.


    ¡°Good. Now, you say your mother sent you. Did you whore of a mothere back to life and request a cake?¡±


    I raised my head and watched the scrawny man from under myshes. His wife had been snatched by the chief. He was depressed and sad. So I didn¡¯t hate him for the cruel words he said to me.


    I understood him.


    ¡°I am sorry, my stepmother. Catherine Howard,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, Catherine¡­¡± He dragged the name over his tongue as he searched the cupboards like my stepmother¡¯s name was the beacon he needed to find the cake faster. ¡°Aahh!¡± He eximed.


    He straightened with the cake in his hand and walked up to me. He stretched it toward me and I quickly took it fearing that he might drop it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said with a bow before turning around to leave.


    I heard him mumble something behind me but I couldn¡¯t hear him. Now that I had picked the cake, my mind was only focused on getting home before my father.


    Besides, it was starting to get dark and that was the worst time to be found outside in my town. The werewolves had given us a time frame and anyone caught outside when it was dark, was going to be punished.


    As I reached thest bend to approach my house, I felt eyes on me. It wasn¡¯t dark yet but the sun was low over the horizon. Chills ran up my spine and I made the mistake of turning only for me to catch red eyes between the trees.


    My heart skipped and I picked up my pace at once. I started running, fearing that whoever was in the trees coulde to get me.


    I was running so fast that I no longer cared about the condition of the cake. My life was more important than a mere cake.


    I got to the house and burst through the doors with such force, the sound made my stepmother shriek.


    ¡°Avalyn!¡± My father thundered and I stopped on my track.


    His eyes were sparkling with anger and I wondered what had gotten him so worked up -well aside from the way I had entered the house.


    ¡°Where are youing from?¡± He growled.


    My hands started trembling as I knew exactly what he would do to me whenever he got this way.


    ¡°I- I went to get your birthday cake¡­ From the -the bakery¡­¡± I stuttered.


    My stepmother scoffed and walked to where I stood. She took the cake from my hands and walked back to the couch.


    ¡°George I have told you, this daughter of yours ispletely useless. Look at the way she lies so effortlessly!¡± She hissed and my heart skipped another beat.


    I looked between her and my father trying to understand what was going on.


    ¡°Avalyn, don¡¯t make me ask you for a second time¡­¡± My father warned and I felt dread clutch at my chest.


    My eyes watered as I struggled to understand what he was actually asking me. I had told him where I wasing from, why would he think I hadn¡¯t responded yet


    ¡°Father, I am not lying. I went to the baker-¡± the sentence didn¡¯tpletely leave my lips as a heavy blownded on my face breaking the corner of my mouth in the process.


    I fell to the floor and held my face in my hands as tears flowed freely down my cheeks.


    ¡°You want to burn my house! You leave your mother sleeping and you go out there to y with men?!¡± He thundered.


    ¡°What?¡± I gasped despite my pain. ¡°Mother sent me father, I am not lying¡­¡± I cried but he descended on me with even more blows.


    ¡°Oh, George please don¡¯t kill the girl. There are a hundred and one things we could do with her. Please, honey, let her be¡­¡± She sneered and then everything made sense to me.


    She set me up.


    She hated me without a reason despite the love I showered on her. She was always looking for ways to make my father hit me or starve me.


    My father continued hitting me and I tried my best to protect my face which was the only part of my body that had little bruises. The rest was in a terrible state.


    ¡°The werewolves would being to the market in a few days, you can make some good money with her¡­ You don¡¯t have to kill her¡­¡± She drawled pulling him away.


    My father gave me one final kick before moving along with her. I remained there on the floor curled up, waiting for them to leave. In my eighteen years in life, I learned that the worst way to anger my father and his wife was to get up right after they had finished beating me up.


    ¡°She can¡¯t be married off because she is obviously not a virgin. The only thing we can do is exploit her other more useful parts,¡± my stepmother said as they got to the staircase that led to the bedrooms.


    I waited till I could no longer hear their voices. When I was certain that they were gone, I unwrapped my arms around myself and sat up to ess my injuries that were when I noticed that the front door had been opened all along. I never closed it when I got in.


    It waspletely dark outside and the cold air that seeped in wasn¡¯t the only thing that made me shudder.


    I got the same dreadful feeling I had back on the road. Someone was watching me. I could have sworn I saw those red burning eyes again but as I blinked, they were gone.


    I quickly got up and banged the door close at once.

 You taste so good

    Chapter 5: Talon¡¯s POV


    As I looked at the girl from a distance and my wolf chose her. She wasn¡¯t perfect but she would do.


    I had caught her scent earlier that evening as I made my run around the open fields of the castle. It was so strong that I couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    I reached the human town and watched from behind the trees as she walked with a box in her hand.


    She felt my gaze upon her and I watched as she foolishly ran off.


    ¡°Humans¡­¡± I scoffed. They were so stupid most of the time.


    If I really wanted to take her at that very moment, she couldn¡¯t stop me. Not her run and even her willpower. They were all the same puppets andpletely helpless.


    I suddenly felt rage build up in my core and at that moment I was overwhelmed with desire. I didn¡¯t know where it came from, but I decided it was going to feel amazing fucking her pathetic little body.


    I calmly traced her scent to the house she had gotten into. From my position in the tree line, I saw her cower into the wall and a feeble man kicked at her.


    I corked my head and found it strange. She wasn¡¯t running off, and neither was she calling for help. She just sat there and let the man beat her up.


    At that moment, I started doubting my wolf. How could it pick something so weak and helpless? She couldn¡¯t even help herself through her pathetic situation. How could she bare me, children?!


    It was a hard gamble to y it and if anything went run, my wolf was solemnly the only one I would me here.


    The girl felt my presence again and she caught my eyes but I had seen enough. Since my wolf wanted her, it was only better I took her before her parents broke her.


    I turned back as fast as lightning and returned to my castle.


    The gates were heavily guarded but every warrior and beyond knew my wolf like the back of their hand, they wouldn¡¯t dare stop me.


    I passed through them and ignored the way they bowed in fear -not necessarily respect.


    Rather than go to my chambers, I turned to go find someone else, Greg.


    I transformed into my human form and walked through the paved path up till I got to his office. Knowing Greg, he was workingte.


    I pounded my fist against the door once, and it opened immediately.


    ¡°Talon?!¡± Greg asked in surprise. ¡°Seeing you twice in one day when there isn¡¯t a national emergency isn¡¯t a very good sign. What¡¯s up?¡±


    I pushed past him and walked into the office. I pulled the visitor¡¯s chair and lowered myself into it.


    ¡°When is the exchange day with the humans?¡± I asked disregarding hisment.


    Greg was shocked at my question because he of all people knew how much that day disgusted me. If it was up to me, all the humans would have been dead by now. They were no good to themselves!


    ¡°Talon, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°I found a breeder and I want you to go retrieve her for me as soon as possible. Her parents don¡¯t seem to like her a lot so the transaction shouldn¡¯t be a problem. I want her in this castle by tomorrow.¡± I ordered.


    Greg slowly walked to his seat and picked up a paper. ¡°If you are certain her parents won¡¯t be a problem, I don¡¯t think we need to push for the exchange day. I can go to them first thing in the morning and propose the bargain,¡± He proposed.


    He wrote something on the paper in front of him and passed it to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name? Description and all of that¡­¡± He stated pointing to the paper.


    I rolled my eyes and pushed the paper back to him. ¡°I don¡¯t know her name. But the house is the fifth in a row when you ess the town from the fields. It¡¯s the only brown-roofed house in the area,¡± I said and got up.


    I was still stark naked. I had to go meet Willow.


    ¡°Okay, consider it done,¡± Greg replied and scribbled the address into the paper himself.


    As I got to the door, I paused and turned back around. ¡°She has green eyes and dark long hair¡­ You¡¯d know it¡¯s her when you find her,¡± I said before exiting his office.


    Taking the direction of the garden, I walked slowly and took my time to take in the scents of the freshly grown flowers.


    Tomorrow was the council meeting and for their own sakes, I hoped no one mentioned anything about Willow¡¯s inability to birth me a child for I was going to kill the first person who uttered it.


    I took the stairs and moved swiftly to my chambers. As soon as I got to the corridor, Willow¡¯s scent in our room increased the desire I had gotten from staring at that human girl.


    I didn¡¯t know if I should tell her that I found a girl for some reason, I felt it would be best I kept that information until Greg brought the girl.


    I pushed the door open and Willow¡¯s beautiful green eyes met mine.


    ¡°Where have you been Talon?¡± She got out of bed and walked toward me in that elegant air of hers.


    I closed the door behind me and just stood there waiting for her to reach me.


    Her simmering dress flowed behind her, making her look like a goddess under the moonlight that sipped in through therge windows in the room.


    ¡°You smell of humans my love.¡± Her beautiful face pinched into a frown as she reached across my bare chest. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I held her hand and brought them to my lips. I kissed her knuckles and gave her a small grin.


    ¡°Nothing happened my love. I just went for a run¡­¡± I whispered.


    Her brows were still furrowed as she studied my body like she might miss something.


    ¡°The council meeting is tomorrow. Are you perhaps worried about that?¡± She looked up into my face with those alluring eyes of hers and my rage immediately wiped off.


    I would move mountains for Willow if that was what it took to protect her.


    ¡°I am the Lycan King. I don¡¯t have to bother about anyone¡¯s opinion,¡± I said as I ced more kisses on her knuckles. ¡°I told you earlier, that whoever dares to say a word against you will die first before they finished whatever they had nned.¡± My eyes sparkled as my wolf epted my deration. I wasn¡¯t going to seat in that throne room and listen to cowardly men talk about my mate with disrespect.


    Willow gave me one of her priceless smiles and she raised herself to her toes and pressed a kiss on my lips. Then she moved her lips to my ears. ¡°You should take a shower, there is something I want to show you,¡± She said.


    My cock twitched in response and I kissed the side of her head. ¡°Is that all you want?¡± I groaned.


    She took a step back and hugged herself. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± She drawled and walked back to therge bed, watching me.


    I could take her right there and then, but I didn¡¯t want her to be ufortable while I prated deep and hard into her.


    I swiftly got to the bathroom and took the fastest shower I had ever done in my life. I made sure to use her favorite soap as I scrubbed over the sweat on my body. When I finished, I returned to the bedroom with a towel on my waist and my eyes narrowed as I found her beautiful figurepletely naked waiting for me.


    Her legs were spread apart and she had two of her fingers buried deep inside her soft folds. Her nipples were round and firm as she stared back at me.


    ¡°You are cheating,¡± I growled as I joined her on the bed.


    ¡°Am I?¡± She moaned pulling her lips into her mouth.


    My hands brushed against her left bre@st and she smiled up at me with those beautiful green eyes.


    ¡°What was it you wanted to show me? I am here now¡­¡± I pushed her hand deeper into her core and she swallowed down the cries that threatened to escape her lips.


    Her legs spread even wider giving me an amazing show.


    She corked her head to the side and I watched as her beautiful long hair flowed to one side of her shoulders. ¡°How long can you watch me pleasure myself?¡± She whispered as she continued touching herself.


    I hissed, pulling her hand out of her all of a sudden. ¡°Zero seconds! Why would I watch you pleasure yourself when I was here¡­ What do I gain if not to please you, my love?¡±


    She let her tongue wipe seductively over her lips as she watched me. ¡°Hmm, turn around,¡± She said and I frowned.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Turn around my king,¡± She repeated, changing the wheels of control in my head.


    Her voice was so sexy and demanding, I couldn¡¯t resist.


    I was usually the one leading, but tonight, I let her take the reigns. I slowly turned around and waited patiently for her to do her thing.


    ¡°Lay on your stomach and raise your ass for me, my king,¡± She added and I gave her a questioning stare.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my king¡­ Just give it to me¡­ Please,¡± she added and I felt my wolf almost surface in anticipation.


    My c*ck was already dripping juices and the longer I waited the harder it was bing for me to let her control tonight.


    I did as she said and waited. She didn¡¯t begin right away. She waited for my patience to run out before she made me move.


    I felt her hot lips around my thick cock but from behind. The sensation hit differently at once.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmmm, Talon¡­ You taste so good¡­¡± Her sweet voice hung in the air, pulling me into a bubble that only she could create.


    Even in my next life, Willow was always going to be my mate because she sure knew how to make me happy.

 Sold

    Chapter 6: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    The next morning, I was up before any of my parents did. I wanted to make up for the trouble I caused them the previous day. It was my father¡¯s birthday and I really didn¡¯t want to make them angry on a day like that.


    But it happened and there was nothing I could do except take the beating and clean myself up afterward.


    This morning, I nned to right the wrongs I made yesterday. I walked to the kitchen and started the coffee pot.


    Father always loved his coffee ck first thing in the morning. My stepmother preferred her caramel.


    As the water started boiling, I scrubbed and cleaned all the pots and pans, I used the previous day. I couldn¡¯t remember when they ate but I found enough dishes on the sink to show that they did have some sort of feast without me.


    When I finished, I took a tray and ced two coffee mugs on it. I poured out the beverage into the mugs and stirred it to their specification. Satisfied with the way it looked, I took it up the stairs to my parents.


    I was about to know at the door when I heard my stepmother¡¯s voice.


    ¡°She is of no use to us dead or alive, George. Let¡¯s take her to the chief. I am sure the werewolves would have a purpose for her,¡± she said and I froze.


    She wanted my father to take me to the werewolves. No, that couldn¡¯t be possible.


    I thought shaking my head. She had made that threat too many times before, I was sure this was also just one of those moments when she got tired of me.


    I took a deep breath and knocked softly on the door.


    ¡°Who is there!?¡± Her sharp voice rang out causing me to shake.


    ¡°Urm¡­ I brought breakfast-¡± my voice got swallowed by the sound of the doorbell downstairs.


    The door to my parents¡¯ bedroom suddenly opened and my father hurried out.


    ¡°Who could be that this early in the morning?¡± He whispered harshly as he made his way down.


    My stepmother followed after him. ¡°I hope your daughter didn¡¯t do something stupid again!¡± She hissed.


    I stood there with the tray in my hands like a fool. I didn¡¯t know if I should drop it in their room, or just go down after them. After a moment of contemting, I moved to the railing and watched from there.


    My father pulled the door open right after the bell went off again.


    There was a tall man with eyes so grey I didn¡¯t think humans could possess such an eye color. They almost looked white.


    He was standing with two females, dressed like warriors. They couldn¡¯t have been his guard because he looked like he could protect himself just fine.


    Only a fool would find them on the road and decide to attack. They were so menacing a single p from any one of them had to be a fatal blow.


    ¡°I presume you are George?¡± The towering figure of a man said.


    My father went pale ad he stared on like he was looking at a ghost. My stepmother quickly nudged him on the side to snap him out of his trance.


    ¡°Y-yes, I am,¡± He stuttered, trying toport himself better.


    ¡°He is George Howard, sir,¡± My stepmother chirped in from behind my father with a smile sorge even a cat could tell it was fake.


    The towering man turned his attention to her and I watched as she cowered into my father.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion woman. Hold your tongue or lose it!¡± He growled.


    It wasn¡¯t a deep growl but I felt it deep within my stomach. At this point, I realized I made the right decision staying up here.


    ¡°Now, George, I have a proposal for your daughter. The king wants her. How much do you need?¡±


    At first, my brain let it pass like I wasn¡¯t just the one the man had mentioned. Then it struck me.


    He did mention me.


    My eyes expanded and I felt my lungs freeze. My hands began to tremble and I knew that if I didn¡¯t drop the tray of coffee, it was going to break.


    Slowly, I lowered it to the ground and sat there watching them.


    Their king wanted me? Why? Did I do something wrong?


    My father could reject this right? I know we didn¡¯t have the best rtionship but he wouldn¡¯t ept this would he?


    I helped them around the house with every chore. My stepmother did nothing. I was useful to them. If they sell me out to this king, who would do all of the things I did?


    My father whispered something to my stepmother and she shook her head bringing relief to my heart. There were going to reject this.


    To my horror, I heard my father, the one who supposedly birthed me, give the man his prize.


    ¡°Twenty bags of silver coins and ten bags of gold¡­¡± He said. All the fear he had a minute ago for the towering man was gone and all that was left was greed and arrogance.


    No! This couldn¡¯t be happening.


    I felt the blood drainpletely out of my body and started gasping for air. This wasn¡¯t happening.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you thirty bags of silver and twenty bags of gold coins, deal?¡± His deep voice bellowed again.


    My stepmother¡¯s face was euphoric with excitement. She was almost squeaking behind my father until the towering man red at her.


    They didn¡¯t even ask for his name. All he mentioned was the king what if he was lying? What would they do to me? Shouldn¡¯t my parents find out any of these?


    The towering man gave silent orders to the guard on his right and she nodded gruffly before disappearing from my door.


    My parents hadn¡¯t even offered them seats! How did they expect them to treat me when I got to their ce?


    My heart was racing and I was slowly starting to lose my mind. Everything happening couldn¡¯t be real, it had to be a joke.


    ¡°Where is the girl?¡± I heard and my heart froze. The man was asking about me!


    No! I wouldn¡¯t let them take me.


    I looked back down at them and noticed that the guard had returned with three more guards who carried the bags of coins.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get her!¡± My stepmother chirped as she started for the stairs.


    Panic settled within me as I watched her begin the ascend. I couldn¡¯t sit there on the ground and watch them sell me to a stranger. No.


    I crawled away from the spot I had upied and found my way to my room as fast as I could. Once I got there, I locked the door and started pacing. I had to run.


    I couldn¡¯t wait here for them to take me.


    I looked out the window and noticed the five SUVs that lined the street. There was a muscled guard in front of each vehicle. Even if I made it out, those men were going to get me no matter how far I ran.


    ¡°Avalyn!¡± My stepmother called pounding on my door. ¡°I know you are in there, you silly child! Open up!¡± She yelled authoritatively.


    Tears filled my eyes and I became handicapped. I couldn¡¯t move. Up till this moment, I had never hated my stepmother, despite all of the things she did. I still respected and ced her like a true mother.


    But my heart shattered. She was no mother of mine.


    My true mother would never sell me out like this. My heart was tearing apart as I searched the room with my eyes. There was no escape, the longer I stayed here the more problems, I was bringing to myself.


    I took a deep breath, wiped my tears, and pulled the door open.


    Her eyes had turned into slits as shey them on me.


    ¡°What stupid game did you think you were ying?¡± She hissed grabbing a hold of my hand.


    ¡°For the first time, your very existence has brought something good to us so early in the morning and you want to mess it up? I would rather grill you alive myself!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t do it anymore. I thought I would be able to just stay numb until everything was over but I couldn¡¯t. I stopped walking and a stream of tears flooded my face again.


    ¡°Mother, please¡­ Don¡¯t do this¡­ I will do anything you want. But please don¡¯t give me to those people¡­¡± My voice broke and my tears choked up my throat.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe properly as even my nose became blocked.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Oh shut up!¡± She hissed pulling me to the stairs. ¡°I will throw you down if I have to! Come on move!¡±


    There was truly no turning back for me. This was it. I was doomed forever.


    I swallowed my tears and followed after her like an obedient little dog. She pushed me to my father who wiped off invisible dust from the rag of a dress I wore and held my jaw so I could face him.


    ¡°Do not try anything stupid, because the moment you live here we are taking all of this money and we are going somewhere much better. Do you understand?¡±


    Another trail of tears trickled down my face as I stared at him. There was no point pleading with him because he wouldn¡¯t say no to all of that money after just seeing them.


    ¡°Confirm your payment and pass me the girl!¡± The towering man growled again.

 Not human

    Chapter 7: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    This time, I didn¡¯t just feel the vibration of his growl deep in my stomach, my heart rammed in my chest as my blood pumped five times faster.


    He wasn¡¯t human. I could tell that now. The aura eluding his being brought nothing but fear.


    I trembled like an abandoned leaf as my eyes slowly went up to peep at him. The early morning sun made it difficult for me to see him clearly at such an angle and I couldn¡¯t tell if I was grateful for this or not.


    My father greedily went over the bags and started going through the coins. The sound of the metal pieces kissing one another echoed in the room.


    On a good day, it could have been ssified as a calming sound but at that point, it felt horrible. It felt like a death machine -my death machine.


    ¡°You can have her!¡± My stepmother chirped pushing me towards the towering man.


    The push was so sudden that I lose my bnce as I wavered toward him. He held me by the arm and his grey eyes lowered to meet mine. The world went silent and only the beat of my heart remained.


    My body feltpletely weak and I could have passed out but for his strong grip on my arm.


    ¡°Do you have anything valuable in this house that you will like to take with you?¡± His voice was surprisingly gentle as he spoke to me.


    ¡°No- I- I have nothing¡­¡± I stuttered as the tears continued to stream down my eyes in shock and fear.


    ¡°I just- I just don¡¯t¡­ Please don¡¯t take me away from them¡­¡± I sobbed hoping from the depth of my heart that some miracle can touch his heart and he would let me be.


    The towering man¡¯s thick brows corked as he observed me. ¡°You want to stay with these animals?¡± He scoffed and I could tell he didn¡¯t like what I said.


    I didn¡¯t know where the strength came from but I fell to his feet and held him. ¡°Please have mercy¡­ Don¡¯t take me away from my home¡­ I promise I¡¯ll be a better daughter¡­ I¡¯ll do anything but please don¡¯t take me away¡­¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All my life, I was treated like a gue amongst my peers. Yet I couldn¡¯t imagine leaving everything behind and going to stay with the werewolves -not just them but their king.


    I have heard countless stories from my stepmother and some of the townspeople, those who found themselves on the werewolves¡¯ side, were never seen again. None of them lived to tell the story.


    I was too young to die. I would take a thousand beating from my father but I didn¡¯t want to die.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I continued whimpering at his feet.


    I felt him move and I held my breath, bracing for the impact of his reaction but the next thing I felt was his hands against my skin. He raised me from the ground and I feared to look into his eyes.


    ¡°You are the best daughter anyone could wish for¡­ They should be the ones crying, not you¡­¡± His voice boomed in the room in rage but it wasn¡¯t projected at me, he was ring at my parents behind us.


    They paid no attention to my tears. They were focused on counting their coins in such a spree, one would who won a lottery couldn¡¯t be happier.


    ¡°Now, do you have anything valuable, because this house you see now would not exist in the next couple of minutes,¡± he whispered thest bit to me and I gulped down my saliva.


    I realized the transaction wasplete and there was no turning back now. My tears couldn¡¯t help me even if I cried a river.


    ¡°I-I have nothing in there¡­¡± I squeaked and he nodded slowly like he didn¡¯t want to yell at me.


    ¡°Dawn,¡± he called and one of the guards stepped forward.


    ¡°Yes beta,¡± she responded with her shoulders squared


    Now that I was closer, I saw that this Dawn was only a girl. I could bet thest minutes of my life that she was in my age grade.


    ¡°Take her to the car,¡± He ordered and my blood went cold.


    This was it. They were going to take me away to my death. There was no way I could ever return here and it was so sad that I couldn¡¯t even fight them. I was on my own.


    ¡°Please,e with me,¡± She said in a firm voice.


    Without arguing, I followed slowly behind her and we walked out of the house. As we stepped out, I stared back at my parents hoping they would even look remorseful but they didn¡¯t. They didn¡¯t even look at me.


    All their focus and attention was on the coins they were drooling over.


    My heart broke at the sight but what could I do? I swallowed my pain and continued following the girl.


    We got to a tinted SUV at the center of the rows of vehicles and the guard that had been standing there unlocked the doors before we even got closer.


    She pulled a door open for me and I hopped in without protest. What would my protests do? The only thing I could think of was prolonged pain before death. There were no possibilities of escaping because they were faster, stronger, and smarter than any human that had ever existed.


    I couldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    ¡°Wipe your tears, everything will be fine,¡± her voice said from beside me.


    I turned to stare at her, surprised that she was still there with me. Her eyes were not as greyish as the towering man back at the house but she had the same color only in a different shade.


    She shed me a small smile and I could tell she was very beautiful beneath all of the gears she had on but I couldn¡¯t bring it in me to smile back. It was like a predator praying over its meal before he began to devour me.


    The air in the vehicle became hot as neither of us knew what else to say. A few secondster, the door opened and the towering man got into the passenger¡¯s seat at the front with the driver.


    He brought out a walkie-talkie and ced it close to his mouth. ¡°Do it!¡±


    I blinked wondering if that was the sign for the girl to kill me but a deafening explosion rocketed through the entire street and I ducked my head on instinct faring the worst.


    My heart was ramming hard against my chest as I thought of the worst. I noticed that I was the only one ducking, the female guard beside me and the men in front didn¡¯t as much as twitch a muscle.


    I raised my head cautiously to look around me and the mes were the first thing I noticed before I saw the fire.


    ¡°No!¡± I whimpered as my already shaky heart fell to my stomach.


    They had burnt my house!


    ¡°Where are my parents?!¡± I yelled with shaky hands as I tried to pull the door handle open. ¡°What have you done to them? Where are they?!¡± Ipletely lost my mind and started screaming at the top of my lungs.


    ¡°What did you do to them?! I am asking you!¡± I made tounch at the towering man in the front seat. He was the one who stayed back, he knew what he had done to them.


    ¡°Dawn please hold her back!¡± He growled but even that growl don¡¯t scare me anymore.


    The female guard held my upper arm preventing me from jumping into their leader.


    ¡°Aahh!!¡± I cried out in frustration. ¡°Why would you do that to them? They were my parents!! Why would you burn them like that¡­¡± My voice cracked.


    I copsed into her arms and cried even harder. They had burned my parents alive in the same house I grew up in.


    Why?


    ¡°Take us out of here Rick,¡± the towering man ordered and the vehicle spurted to life.


    I cried so much my throat felt too painful for me to even sob anymore. It felt like I had swallowed a cup of broken sses. Now they pricked and cut through my throat, making it very difficult for me to swallow.


    My tears were of no use. Nothing was going to change. I was bigger than this. I have faced the worst. I would mourn them when I was alone, not in front of the same people who took them away from me.


    Now I understood why he had asked me to pick whatever I had of value. I thought it was just a threat. But I was wrong. It was the truth.


    I wiped my tears and sat up, pulling myself together.


    The female guard beside me, watched me wearily like I was going to break down again. I didn¡¯t need her pity. She most definitely knew that was going to happen when she brought me here.


    I turned and faced the window, hoping my death came just as fast. The world was not a happy ce.


    ¡°I am sorry, about how you feel¡­ But my brother had to follow orders from his king,¡± She whispered beside me.


    My eyes pricked again and I felt like puking. So he sent his men to take me and then murder my parents. Why? I had heard just how cruel he was, I never thought it would happen to me.


    Now I was going to face him. He probably just needed me for entertainment. He would cut me limb for limb and watch me bleed to death.


    Tears streamed down my face and I quickly wiped them away. I didn¡¯t want them to see my fears. That would give them more satisfaction.


    The journey went on longer than I expected. I always thought that the werewolves stayed just a couple of yards away from the town but I was wrong. Their field was nearby but their city was further down.


    After an hour or more of driving, we finally spotted the magnificent castle up ahead. It was curled up in the hills. Nature blended without it, giving it an enchanted appearance.


    If I wasn¡¯t going to be killed in there, I would have found it to be very beautiful but as I watched it I realized that it was going to be my beautiful tomb.

 Any problem?

    Chapter 8: Talon¡¯s POV


    ¡°The nts are getting infected at a rapid rate, I think we are cursed!¡± Thomas said in a loud voice that irritated my ears.


    ¡°The nts shouldn¡¯t be our focus right now, the southern tribe has beenining of rogue attacks!¡± The armymander hissed, ring at Thomas.


    ¡°Oh, that isn¡¯t even important! The humans are starting to rebel! Something needs to be done about them as well!¡± David, who was in charge of the human-werewolf rtionship said.


    We were having a council meeting and I sat there ring at each of them as they ced their problems forward.


    Usually, I would listen to each point and we will discuss it before moving to the next point but today, they forgot their manners in their houses as everyone wanted to be louder than thest person that spoke.


    Every one of them wanted the problem in their jurisdiction to be treated more urgently than thest person¡¯s issues.


    My eyes narrowed into slits as their voices only grew with each passing meeting. They all spoke at the same time, raising their fingers and veins like they were being tortured from the inside out.


    ¡°And our king still doesn¡¯t have an heir! Something needs to be done!¡± Sully said from the corner and my eyes shed in his direction. He had just touched a very fatal point.


    I hit my fist on the desk and the st that followed shook the room as the desk shattered beneath my fist.


    The room went silent and they all turned to look at me with fear in their eyes, which was much better than the fake smiles and res they were given earlier. I knew that more than half of them didn¡¯t like me, and I didn¡¯t give a care in the world about that.


    I was their king and they either bowed to me or dug their graves.


    ¡°Sully, what did you say?¡± I growled, ring at him.


    The man started trembling in his seat like a lone tree in the middle of the storm -this only increased my anger. If he couldn¡¯t even speak to me with confidence, why did he dare bring up the topic of my heir?


    ¡°Get on your feet when I am speaking to you!¡± I roared and he jumped to his feet like a cat caught under the rain.


    I got down from my seat and approached him. ¡°Now, what did you say?¡± I repeated as I got two feet in front of him.


    ¡°My king¡­ I -I only wondered¡­¡± He swallowed and started again. ¡°I was only concerned¡­ That we don¡¯t have an heir yet¡­¡±


    I corked my head to the side and watched as his eyes became ssy as his fears brought tears to his orbs.


    I closed the distance between us, intimidating him with my towering height. ¡°And how do you propose this matter can be handled? Do you think I am not aware of this? Or are you questioning my ability to produce an heir?!¡±


    My voice echoed within the room and I watched as they all turned pale. They were all the same.


    They all thought the same thing. But Sully was the only fool brave enough to say it.


    ¡°No, no! My king! Never will I question your ability¡­ We were only -I was only concerned about the Luna¡­¡± The fool spat thinking he made the right choice of words.


    I could have let him leave but the moment he dared point his filthy fingers at my love, he earned his death.


    ¡°Do you dare question my Luna?!¡± I growled.


    My ws burst out my skin and before he could get a hold of what was happening, I grabbed his throat in a tight clutch shattering his windpipes in one snap.


    Blood spluttered from his eyes and his lifeless body went limb in my hand. I dropped him without a single flinch and marched back to my seat.


    I sat down and stretched out my hand to the maids who quickly rushed to bring in a wet cloth for me to wipe my hands.


    ¡°Now, who else has a problem with my Luna, before we move on?¡± I growled staring into the eyes of every man in the room.


    They turned their eyes away at once, none wanting to be the next victim.


    ¡°Good. Now, about the nts, Thomas, discuss them with David. Those humans have materials that cane in handy. Grab a few of them and fix your problem!¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Yes -yes my King!¡± Thomas replied at once with a fake smile on his face.


    ¡°As for David, humans are too pesky to be a topic of discussion in this meeting. If they are giving you problems, kill them, you have my blessings¡­ Or are you incapable of handling this?¡±


    He quickly got to his feet and bowed. ¡°I am strongly capable my king. The matter shall be resolved,¡± He replied.


    Next, my eyes fell on the armymander, Walter. Now his problem was something that did bring some concern to me.


    ¡°Walter, how is the investigation on the rogues going?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°We still haven¡¯t gotten a major lead yet. I am awaiting the Beta¡¯s return from the human town, so I can present what I have to him before bringing it to you¡­ The only concern as of now is that the towns on the east side need more protecting and we are running out of soldiers.¡±


    I frowned at hisint. As far as I knew, my army was thergest in the entire territory.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± I snapped out.


    His eyes briefly went to Thomas before returning to meet mine. ¡°My king, some of the council members are refusing to send backup when we need them¡­¡±


    Killing another council member would be a thrilling prospect but for some reason, I decided against it but only for today.


    ¡°Thomas, are my soldiers now yours?¡± I asked him.


    The man went pale in the face at once and I couldn¡¯t care less if he soiled his pants. The next words he uttered would determine if he was going to die or not.


    ¡°My king¡­¡± He started then went on to fall on his knees. ¡°I sincerely apologize my king¡­ They will be deployed where they are needed at once!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell if I was disappointed that he was smart enough to beg before I killed him or if my rage just needed to feed on something.


    ¡°Fine. That is sorted,¡± I said dismissively. ¡°Is there anything else left?¡±


    The room fell into a little murmur before the leader of all internal affairs, Patrick got up and bowed before saying, ¡°There is nothing else to sort for now my king.¡±


    With that, I got on my feet and started for the exit. ¡°Good. Until the next meeting,¡± I said. ¡°And for the love of the goddess, someone should clean up this ce!¡± I yelled referring to Sully¡¯s body on the ground.


    My feet directed me to my chambers. I was pissed off and I needed to be calmed. The only ce my brain knew to get this calm was with my Luna, my mate -Willow.


    I burst in through the doors and her beautiful blue eyes fell upon me from her position at the window. She got up at once and walked to me.


    ¡°My love, I can feel your anger from across the room. What happened?¡± She asked as her hand went to my cheeks.


    I held her waist and pulled her closer.


    ¡°Suck me, baby¡­¡± I ordered in a husky voice.


    She nodded once and went down on her knees while maintaining eye contact with me.


    She loosened my pants and let them drop at my feet. She grabbed my cock and pumped it once with her hands before bringing her soft lips to the head.


    She sucked once and massaged from beneath working her way from the head to the shaft.


    My eyes closed and I threw my head back.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ Fuck!¡± I moaned as her tongue darted around like she was having a lollypop. She lubricated me with her saliva and took me as deep as she could. She started bobbing as fast as she could and I held the back of her head.


    I started ramming into her mouth enjoying the sounds of her gags as I went in harder and faster.


    She grabbed my naked ass for bnce and massaged the base of my thick cock with her free hand as I kept going into her mouth.


    The soft pte and the heat within pushed me closer to the edge and I shook in her mouth as my release got to the surface.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I cussed as I knotted into her mouth.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She swallowed as much as she could and I watched with lust as the extra juice dripped down her jawline.


    I pulled her up to her feet and tore the dress she was clothed in.


    ¡°You look so beautiful with my juice dripping out of you like this¡­¡± I whispered as my strong hands lifted her.


    She wrapped her legs around my waist and I carried her to the bed. I ced her on the bed and kissed her beautiful lips. I could still taste myself in her mouth and nothing in the world could be sexier.


    My fingers went to her core and I tore her undies away with one sharp w exposing her bundle of sensitivity to my assaults.


    I massaged her first before thrusting inside her.


    ¡°Hmm, Talon¡­¡± She cried out and I silenced her with another passionate kiss.


    Her wetness dripped down my fingers and I kept pumping her, till I got enough lubrication. I positioned my thick cock and went in smoothly.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± She hissed as the fullness of my cock hit her.


    Willow was just perfect. Every moment with her felt different and beautiful. I could never get enough of her pussy.


    I started moving my waist, rolling and ramming into her till her ws pierced into my back as she tried to hold back her moans. But as I pumped harder, tilt her thighs at an angle that allowed all of my length to go inside of her.


    ¡°Talon! Fuck!¡± She moaned out and I smirked.

 Faster

    Chapter 9: Talon¡¯s POVN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I closed my eyes enjoying the feel of her wet folds around my cock but Sully¡¯s stupid words yed back into my head and for the first time since I got mated to Willow, I wondered why we were never able to make a baby.


    Was I not fucking her right?


    I grabbed her waist and started hitting harder than before. She grabbed the sheets and her eyes rolled as the pleasure hit her differently.


    ¡°Yesss¡­ More¡­ Faster!¡± She moaned meeting each of my thrusts with one of hers.


    I shook my head trying to push the thoughts away but they refused to go away. Willow couldn¡¯t have any issues. Maybe I was the one with an issue¡­


    ¡°Yesss¡­ Oh, Talon! Yes!¡± She screamed enjoying the hard strokes I was giving her.


    I flipped her over so that her ass was in the air. She positioned herself perfectly, and my thick cock rammed into her from the back. I grabbed her breast and allow its softness to help clear my mind but it was to no avail.


    It was no longer lovemaking, we were just having sex. Hard sweaty sex.


    I squeezed harder on her breast and went faster, drawing my release closer. She came first in a shrilling moan before mine also came through.


    We both fell on the bed and I listened to her fast breathing. Mine was normal, maybe because my mind was somewhere else entirely.


    Greg had left that morning to go get the human girl my wolf had chosen. I had to try knotting into her, maybe her fragile little body would be able to give Willow and me the heir we so desperately needed. After that, Willow could do with her whatever she wanted.


    ¡°Someone mentioned something about the heir in the meeting, didn¡¯t they?¡± Willow said looking up at me from under her knuckle.


    I pulled myself closer to her and ced a soft kiss on her forehead. I hated seeing the worry on her beautiful face. Willow was made so that I could please her. I pulled the hair strands framing her face away and looked into her eyes.


    ¡°The one who dared bring it up is dead,¡± I told her and her eyes sparkled with excitement.


    ¡°My hero and protector¡­¡± She whispered and I kissed the corners of her mouth as I brought her head to rest on my chest.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t protect you, I have failed my duties as your mate my love¡­¡± I whispered.


    She ced kisses on the hand I held, and caressed her bare shoulders.


    ¡°Baby, have you considered a breeder now?¡± She asked in a soft voice.


    I could tell she had hesitation in her voice and I couldn¡¯t me her. A few days ago, I thought she was even crazy for bringing it up but after my conversation with Greg, I realized it was even harder for her than it was for me.


    ¡°I have gotten a girl,¡± I said.


    She sat up at once and looked into my eyes. ¡°You have?¡± She asked.


    Willow was very good at hiding her emotions. As she spoke, I tried to pick up her heartbeat to know if she was angry about this or happy but she kept it all inside.


    ¡°I found a tattered human girl in the town, I think she will perform the job,¡± I replied.


    ¡°But you hate humans Talon,¡± She said corking her head to the side.


    I sat up as well and held her hands in mine. I brought them to my lips and kissed them.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be better if I brought a dirty little creature that could never take your ce?¡± I whispered.


    This was my reasoning at the start but when my wolf saw the girl, I didn¡¯t think that was the only reason it chose her. There was an aura about her but I¡¯d rather not think about that at this moment.


    Willow pulled her hand out of my hold and ced it on my cheek. There was a bright glint in her eyes and she pulled my face closer. She ced a kiss on my lips and let our heads rest on one another.


    ¡°I love you, Talon. And I am sorry I am making you do this¡­ All of these could be avoided if only I could-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such a thing!¡± I growled stopping the horrible words from leaving her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. It isn¡¯t your fault. It is the goddess¡¯s wish. I love you with or without a child and that will never change, do you understand me?¡±


    Before she could respond, a sharp knock resonated through the room and I knew at once who would dare do that to my private chambers.


    Greg was back with the girl.


    ¡°Give me a minute my love,¡± I said and ced a quick kiss on her forehead before I got off the bed.


    I grabbed a robe on my way to the door and tightened it on my body.


    I pulled the door open and there he stood with a sharp glint in his eyes.


    ¡°I have brought the girl. Just like youmanded,¡± He said with a quick bow.


    My heart tightened at the news as I realized that the first step had started now all we had to do was move to the next stage.


    ¡°Have you ced her in the room, as I instructed?¡± I asked and he shook his head before replying.


    ¡°She is emotionally weak, I had to take her to Sara.¡±


    My fist tightened in irritation.


    Humans¡­ This was their problem. They were always weak. Emotionally and physically.


    ¡°Make sure Sara shakes if she can actually conceive. I don¡¯t want to waste my knot in her!¡± I hissed.


    Greg¡¯s eyes narrowed by a few centimeters but I noticed. But unlike the stupid men in my council, Greg knew when to open his mouth and air his opinion and when not to.


    ¡°It shall be done, my King,¡± He said.


    My right eye twitched in irritation. Greg only called me by my title when we were in public. If he did it when we were alone, he disagreed with my orders but had no choice but to take it. At this point, he made it clear that he was acting as my Beta and not as my friend.


    ¡°Let me know when she is ready. You may leave,¡± I said.


    ¡°Her parents were killed, just as you instructed,¡± He added before taking a bow, a sign that he was ready to leave.


    I red at his bowed head wishing to fork out all of the thoughts he was keeping to himself but we knew each other well enough to realize that if I forced it out of him, we were going to get into a fight we would both regret.


    Filled with irritation, I returned to the room and kicked the door closed. My rage was back on another level. I had to knot again.


    I returned to Willow who was waiting expectantly on the bed.


    ¡°Is she here?¡± She asked in that voice of hers that weakened the knees of men.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathed as my hands went to one of her nipples.


    The pointy bundle of nerves was so soft in my fingers that my cock twitched. The hormones that flowed into my veins brought an idea to me.


    ¡°I want you to prepare her,¡± I said as my free hand went to her wet folds. ¡°Greg says she is weak at the moment. I want you to make her strong¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Willow moaned out.


    Her lips went into her mouth and she struggled to keep her eyes open as I continued pleasuring her.


    ¡°I want you to do it Willow because I don¡¯t want to waste my time with her. I only want to share my body with you Willow¡­ Not her!¡± I hissed.


    Her eyes snapped open and she let out a gasp as I pinched her clit in anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do just that Talon¡­ I¡¯ll do anything¡­¡± She breathed out as my tempo increased between her legs.


    I turned her back to me and raised her left leg into the air. I moved closer to her so that my cock was positioned at her entrance. Without warning, I thrust deep and hard inside her.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Talon! Yes!¡± She cried out.


    Her pussy didn¡¯t need time to amodate my cock it already knew the size. I started going fast inside her, bracing my weight as I held the headrest.


    The bed shook between us at my speed.


    I hated the idea of having sex only because I wanted my knot to produce something. I was a Lycan none of those should matter, yet I couldn¡¯t push it out of my head.


    It would have been better if she was ready. Then all of this frustration, I would have torn her open and I would pour all of my seed into her. But now, I had to wait for another couple of days for her weak body to be strong.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I hissed out not because of the sex, but in frustration at my situation.


    ¡°Oh Talon, you feel so good! Yes! Fuck me¡­¡± Willow yelled as she grabbed my shoulders.


    Her lips were swollen from biting into them for too long and her eyes had turned white from the waves of pleasure that coursed through her veins.


    Her hormones were on a rampage and I helped sweep her to another bone-rattling orgasm.


    She copsed in my arm and I let my seeds flow to her as I fisted my hands.


    She started peppering tiny kisses on my shoulders and I let my brain rx.  I had to stop thinking too hard or I was going to lose focus. I had to stay focused if I wanted to get a top of things.


    ¡°There is something else on your mind my love?¡± Willow asked as she stared into my face.


    ¡°No, my love. It¡¯s nothing,¡± I lied.


    There were a thousand things in my mind but there was no point sharing them with her for it was only going to break her heart and I never wanted to do that to her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± She sighed and ced another kiss on my chest. ¡°Let me freshen up and go see our breeder,¡± she said and I nodded at her in agreement.

 Twisted faith

    Chapter 10: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    The cars parked in therge driveway of the castle. The first thing I saw as I looked out the window was a tall man carrying another who had blood dripping out of his eyes. The angle at which the head leaned to told me that the man was long dead.


    My stomach churned and I felt like gagging.


    I was right when I thought this ce was my tomb. It was indeed going to be my beautiful tomb.


    ¡°We are here!¡± Dawn chipped.


    She was excited but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to even ster a fake smile on my face. There was death awaiting me out there and she expected me to be excited about it?


    I wanted to stay in that car forever. It was the only thing keeping me from the cruel hands of death. From the look of things, I knew that my death wasn¡¯t going to be a pleasant and calm one. It was going to be gruesome.


    The towering man stepped out first and tapped on Dawn¡¯s side of the window. She rolled it down and turned her head to him.


    ¡°Take her to Sara, I need to see the alpha now,¡± He said. She nodded curtly and he turned to leave.


    Who was Sara? Would she be the one to kill me? Did they sell me to her now?


    Multiple questions zoomed past my head as I tried to control my rattling chest. I was at the murder house and the seconds were ticking for my time toe.


    ¡°You heard the beta, let¡¯s go,¡± She said to the driver.


    She was in a very light mood. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was her nature to be this way or if she was just excited that I was going to be killed.


    Did werewolves use human skin to make things?


    Perhaps she was promised a designer bag made with my skin¡­ Oh, God. Thoughts stormed through my head and I didn¡¯t know what to do anymore.


    I was so scared my hands trembled as I tried to keep them from ttering.


    The vehicle spurted to life again and it moved out of the driveway but we didn¡¯t leave the castle grounds, he just swerved to another driveway which was at the back. We rolled for a few minutes before we came to a stop at a beautiful bungalow that was painted white with blue architectural columns.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± She said to the driver, and my horror the doors clicked open.


    No, I didn¡¯t want to die!


    My brain started panicking and I almost wet myself as she stepped out and walked around the vehicle to my side.


    Tears brimmed in my eyes and my heart broke all over again. This was it. This was how I died.


    But if I was going to die, I didn¡¯t want to be remembered as the human that cried till death took her away. My stepmother and father had thought me well. They had prepared my body to handle pain no matter what.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Like some twisted faith, they had prepared me for this moment without even realizing it.


    I swallowed my fears and sniffled them away. I would be brave a€¡±I sang in my head like a mantra.


    As she opened the door and joined her. She gave me her hand and I hesitated before taking it either way.


    She led me into the clean building and I wondered if this was where they washed up their victim for a brighter killing.


    Therge doors opened to a reception. There was ady, dressed like a nurse at the desk and as we walked up to her she beamed with smiles.


    ¡°Dawn!¡± She eximed. ¡°Sara wants your head! When was thest time you came for a check-up?¡± She asked.


    Okay, maybe this was a hospital. The trouble in my heart reduced but just as it did another idea shed into my head and I let out a soft gasp a€¡±they were going to harvest my organs!


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Thedy at the desk asked Dawn as she now noticed my presence. ¡°Hello!¡± She said beaming at me.


    ¡°Oh, she is a guest of the king. I brought her here to see Sara. She needs to fix her up at once,¡± Dawn exined.


    My brows corked and I wondered what they spoke of. They couldn¡¯t have been talking about me, because I didn¡¯t need fixing, I was fine.


    ¡°Then you should get going right away!¡± She said straightening up at the mention of their king.


    Dawn nodded and pulled me toward another set of doors at the far end of the hall. We stepped in and it opened into a corridor. We walked to the very end and Dawn knocked on the door once before pushing the door open.


    An elegant middle-aged woman sat at her desk working on some papers. There was a small Pai of sses on her nose and as soon as the door opened she looked up to us with a clear air of confusion on her face.


    Then she slowly brightened up as she recognized Dawn. She got off her chair and starteding to join us at the door.


    ¡°Hello, I am Sara. Did the beta send her to me?¡± She asked as she came to stand before. The first part of her statement was to me but the second was to Dawn.


    ¡°Greg has instructed that she is cleaned and made ready,¡± Dawn exined.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± The woman whispered thoughtfully. Then as if she remembered something, she looked at me and a frown sat on her face.


    ¡°My dear, is there something wrong? You haven¡¯t said a word. What¡¯s your name?¡± She said in a soothing voice.


    I looked at Dawn and she smiled at me but that was just something she did very often. I couldn¡¯t tell if she wanted me to go left or right.


    ¡°I am Avalyn. Avalyn Howard.¡± My voice sounded distant and cracked.


    The woman took my hand and gave it a slight squeeze.


    ¡°Avalyn, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything when you are with Sara, you are safe. Do you understand?¡± She said and I swallowed the new lump in my throat.


    How was I supposed to trust someone who was going to help prepare my body for my organs to be extracted?


    I nodded and she beamed brighter. ¡°Wonderful, now let¡¯s take you to your room.¡±


    She took my hand and led me out of her office. We took another bed and she stopped at the second door.


    ¡°Dawn please get my instrument from Margaret,¡± She said as she opened the door to the ward I was going to be in.


    Dawn gave a response but my heart was beating so loud at this point, I couldn¡¯t hear what she had to say.


    ¡°Come, my dear, sit,¡± Sara said and I moved timidly to the bed. I suddenly felt vulnerable now that Dawn was gone and I was left with Sara.


    Not like Dawn protected me or anything but I have known her longer. Even if they were going to kill me, her constant smiles had helped keep me at ease. Now that she was gone, I didn¡¯t know how to behave around Sara.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see your eyes for blood¡­¡± She said as she came up to me with a small torchlight in hand.


    She ced her middle finger under my eye and gently dragged it down. Then she brought her small torch with her free hand and pointed it into my eyes.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± She mumbled as she repeated the process on my second eye.


    When she finished she scribbled some things into her sketchpad and came to take a blood sample with a small needle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t even feel it,¡± She said and then showed me the syringe already filled with blood.


    ¡°Huh!¡± How did she do it so fast? I wondered and she smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small trick I do, to help my patients rx. Now you know that if I have to give you an injection, you won¡¯t even feel it,¡± She said and I simply nodded in amazement.


    ¡°Now, you don¡¯t have enough blood, from the exposed parts of your skin I can see you have a lot of scars¡­ I will give you an injection that will help build back all your scar tissues. Your skin should be good as new in a few days,¡± She said.


    The more she spoke, the more confused I got. Why were they trying to fix my skin if they would end up killing me? What exactly was their n? Why did they bring me here?


    ¡°Avalyn, has anyone told you, your eyes are very beautiful¡­ you should smile more,¡± she added and I felt my cheeks heat up.


    I watched as she fixed the injection and came to my side. She took my arm in her hand and prepared the spot she wanted to inject.


    I saw her hande with the injection but the next thing I could register was the small cotton ball pressing into my arm.


    ¡°Done,¡± She chirped.


    The door suddenly burst open and Dawn stepped in. Her smile was gone and I heard the echoes of heels on the floor as they approached us.


    I wondered what could have happened to snatch her smile away from her.


    ¡°The Luna is here,¡± She whispered to Sara and I watched as Sara¡¯s easy nature also changed.


    Who was this Luna person?


    My heart resumed racing as the sound of the heels got closer. They stopped and a guard pushed the door open, holding it in ce.


    To my surprise, a very tall and elegantly dressed woman stepped into the room. Her skin was so fair, she must have never been under the sun all her life.


    Her eyes were the brightest shade of blue I have ever seen and her lips were rosy. She was very beautiful in all definitions as her flowing ck dress swept into the room.


    But there was a steel-cold aura around her. I didn¡¯t need to be told that this woman was evil. Was she the one to kill me?


    ¡°Leave us,¡± She said and I noticed that even her voice was perfect.


    Perfect to kill me.

 Before the king

    Chapter 11: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    I stared in pure shock at the object Lydia had in her hand. In all my years of existence, this had to be the biggest syringe I had ever seen in my life. The long needle pointed directly at me, making me gulp loudly.


    ¡°Come on Avalyn, I promise this will be thest time for a while I need to stick you with a needle,¡± Lydia reassured me, but I wasn¡¯tforted. I hated needles. I hated them so much.


    ¡°That¡¯s not very reassuring, Lydia,¡± I whispered, mentally preparing myself to take the shot.


    Dawnughed from behind me, patting me on the head in aforting manner. ¡°Just rx, it¡¯ll be over soon. It¡¯s thest one for today.¡±


    I took a deep breath as I willed my heart to stop beating erratically. ¡°I¡¯m ready¡­¡± I whispered, hoping to God that it wouldn¡¯t hurt like thest time.


    Lydia nodded and proceeded to do her thing. When she was done, she pulled out the needle and ced it on a silver tray, before sticking a bandage on the arm she¡¯d drawn blood from.


    ¡°See. That was not so bad, was it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°Oh you have absolutely nothing to be sorry for sweetie, I¡¯m going to take care of you. You¡¯re safe here.¡± Lydia assured making me smile. I was sure she was always great with her previous patients.


    I was getting some of my strength back after just a few days of being here. That was all because Lydia was the best doctor ¨Cor mage¨C ever. She woulde into the room every single day to make sure I was doing all right. She would make sure I took all the healing potions she brewed, promising that they¡¯d make me feel better in no time. And she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    I started noticing my body repairing itself after the third day. With the healthy meals Dawn would bring down for me three times a day, and the healing potions Lydia made, I would be up and running in no time. And I could tell they were all thinking the same thing.


    Honestly, the thought of getting better filled me with dread. Because it meant I was getting closer to being bred by their king, whom I had still not met yet. I didn¡¯t know what he looked like and I really hated to imagine how horrible he would be if his mate was already this way towards me.


    It¡¯d been four days since I arrived here, and though I still didn¡¯t feel safe in their territory, my guard had dropped significantly around Dawn and Lydia, especially Dawn. She would stay by my side every day and tell me stories of her adventures as a young werewolf growing up in the woods. It was entertaining learning more about their kind.


    The door suddenly burst open, revealing Mr. Greg, the Beta. Even though he had been making an appearance every day in the room I was ced in, he¡¯de in every day to ask Lydia how I was doing and remind her how much time we had left. I would have found his constant pestering funny and somewhatforting if it hadn¡¯t been for the situation I was in. He walked into the room and went straight to Lydia who was still standing in front of me, taking notes in an old book she held in her hands.


    ¡°Lydia.¡± The Beta greeted with a slight nod. ¡°Can we have a word?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Beta,¡± Lydia said. She turned to me and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, Avalyn. Please try to drink the soup Dawn brought for you while I step outside for a bit.¡±


    I nodded my head in understanding as I watched them both leave the room. When they were gone I turned to Dawn and asked, ¡°Do you know what that¡¯s about?¡± To which she shook her head in confusion.


    ¡°But we won¡¯t sit here and wait for them to n our deaths, are we?¡± she said and grabbed my hand.


    We moved to the door and glued our ears to it.


    ¡°Did you need me for something, Greg?¡± Lydia¡¯s voice echoed through the hallway.


    ¡°How is she doing?¡± Greg asked.


    I turned to give Dawn a stare as I realized I was the one they were talking about. Were they nning my death now?


    Dawn pulled the door slightly open so we could see their faces and I was grateful for that. Now I could see theming with the knives¡­


    ¡°Uhm¡­ well, she¡¯s doing much better. She still has a long road ahead of her, but she¡¯s making progress every day,¡± Lydia said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I see she¡¯s eating,¡± Greg said as he threw a nce back at the door.


    Dawn and I instinctively dodged away so that he wouldn¡¯t see us.


    ¡°Can she be moved to her room soon?¡± He asked. His eyebrows shot to his forehead and I wondered what had happened.


    ¡°What¡¯s it? What¡¯s going on, Lydia?¡±


    Even he felt it. I held Dawn¡¯s hand as we waited for her response.


    She hesitated for a moment and then she said, ¡°Look Greg, I know Willow wants the King to breed with Avalyn as soon as possible, but it isn¡¯t time yet.¡±


    ¡°In theory, Avalyn is ready enough to go to her own room in a few days. However, I don¡¯t personally feelfortable with it.¡±


    Oh my God! They want me to move to their King already?


    Lydia continued, ¡°All the trauma she¡¯s been through¡­ it¡¯s not going to make her feel at home here, she¡¯s still recovering. And with her here, I¡¯m easily able to ensure that she¡¯s taking her potions and eating properly. But if we take her away and keep her in the Alpha¡¯s pce¡­ well, it¡¯s going to make things moreplicated.¡±


    ¡°Willow gave us two weeks, and she will expect Avalyn to be ready by then.¡± Greg insisted and I felt my heart tighten as panic seeped into me.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Right now, with the way she is, she won¡¯t be able to conceive safely. Her body is much too weak¡­ don¡¯t get me wrong, she¡¯s been cooperating and done everything I¡¯ve asked of her. But whether her body heals up at the speed we want her to¡­ well, that¡¯s not something I can control.¡±


    ¡°Greg I honestly don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll be ready by Luna¡¯s deadline. Do you really want to see her wrath if she loses the Alpha¡¯s child?¡±


    I was about to hug Lydia at that instance, the woman defended me more than my father could. But her next words made me freeze.


    ¡°Or worse, if she dies in the process.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t for you to decide, Lydia,¡± Greg said.


    ¡°I know.¡± Lydia sighed in exhaustion.


    ¡°I need her moved to her room as soon as possible. That¡¯s an order.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Beta. I understand.¡± I could feel her reservation, but she pushed it down and shed him a forced smile. ¡°What room should I have her prepared to go to?¡±


    ¡°The suit is directly close to the Alpha¡¯s. Willow wants to keep her as close as possible.¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡± Lydia began to protest, but the look Greg gave her stopped her mid-sentence.


    ¡°I know Lydia. It doesn¡¯t matter where she¡¯s going to be staying¡­ Also from now on, every piece of information about her goes directly to me. I need to know when every detail of her healthes in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Beta. The results of my recent testing will be ready in a day or two. Then after that, she can be moved if it¡¯s really required of her.¡±


    ¡°Good. Just keep me posted.¡± He walked passed Lydia and headed back into the room.


    Dawn and I scurried back to our positions and I picked up the soup to start taking again.


    ¡°Mr. Greg,¡± I greeted with a warm smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s just Greg please.¡± He corrected, smiling back at me.


    ¡°So¡­ am I moving soon?¡± I asked cautiously.


    He looked straight at Dawn to see her hands raised in mock surrender. She must have had a history of eavesdropping for him to look at her like that.


    He let out a deep sigh and said, ¡°Yes Avalyn. They¡¯ll have your room ready by next week.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Oh okay¡­¡± I dropped my head to myp, as I realized Lydia couldn¡¯t save me.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay Avalyn,¡± Lydia said, ¡°I¡¯m still going toe to check up on you every day, and Dawn will be there for you as well. Plus, you¡¯ll love the beds they have over there. It¡¯ll feel like sleeping on clouds, I promise you,¡± Lydia said trying to lighten the situation.


    ¡°I promise Avalyn, I will help take care of you. You can trust me,¡± Dawn said and I saw Greg ring at her.


    I felt like a small little fly between them. I didn¡¯t want to do this. I felt a lump in my throat and I swallowed hard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be his breeder,¡± I whispered as tears trickled down my cheeks.


    Lydia sighed, ¡°I know you don¡¯t.¡±


    I felt her warm hands around me and I flinched at first but then leaned into her as I realized that she was only hugging me.


    The world wasn¡¯t fair to me at all. I didn¡¯t deserve this¡­

 Help me

    Chapter 12: Avalyn¡¯s POVThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    My heart resumed beating suddenly. Each pump caused an ache in my chest as her words reyed in my head.


    ¡°By mate¡­ Do you mean sex? I have to have sex with him?¡± My voice broke at the end and I hoped she would give a negative answer.


    I prayed to all the deities that existed in the world at least this once, I hoped they listened to me. I wished that the term mating in their world meant something entirely different.


    My stepmother had always used me of sleeping around in town but I had been preserving myself for the one man who would truly love me.


    Out of all the misfortune that befell me, that was the one thing I thought truly belonged to me. I thought no one would take that away from me.


    My tears resumed falling down my cheeks as my heart thumped so loud in my chest, it was the only sound I heard. I kept my eyes fixed on Sara waiting for her to open her lips and tell me that I was being silly.


    I wished she could tell me that their king couldn¡¯t possibly sleep with someone like me¡­ But a single tear dropped from her eyes shattering my already broken heart.


    ¡°No,¡± I whimpered.


    ¡°I am sorry, Avalyn. But you are right. You will have to mate with King Talon for you to conceive him an heir,¡± she exined and my stomach turned.


    ¡°No,¡± I whimpered again as my hands clutched hers. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be possible. They can¡¯t do that¡­¡±


    This was the one thing I held. The one thing I thought I could protect.


    ¡°Sara, look at me,¡± I said, swallowing my tears. ¡°I have been maltreated. I have been abused. I have been spat on. I have been hurt in every way possible by my own father and stepmother¡­¡± As I spoke my body trembled in anguish but I went on refusing to stop now.


    Who knew, maybe she would have mercy and help me.


    ¡°¡­ but Sara,¡± I said, tightening my grip on her. ¡°I am still a virgin because I thought -I hoped that this would be something I could -I could give someone I loved and someone who loved me back¡­ Not your King¡­ No¡­ Please tell me it¡¯s not true¡­¡±


    Sara covered her mouth with her hands and got off the bed.


    ¡°I have to give you that injection now¡­¡± she said through gritted teeth.


    I wiped my face clean and waited for her to get back with the injection before gripping her hands again. ¡°Sara, please¡­ Help me¡­¡± I begged.


    She was the only one who showed human feelings. Maybe she could help me. I didn¡¯t want to lose my virginity to some monster who was only going to kill me in the end. I didn¡¯t protect it for so long only for it to be taken away like this.


    Sara¡¯s eyes were red but she fought back the tears. She grabbed my upper arm and tapped it gently refusing to look into my eyes as she worked.


    ¡°This will hurt a little¡­ It should help you sleep,¡± she managed to say without her voice cracking. She injected me and in less than a second, my head went drowsy.


    As I fell asleep, I watched her hoping I would wake up and she would ept to help me. I couldn¡¯t continue like this.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    The next time my consciousness returned to me, I was still in the hospital bed but this time it wasn¡¯t just Sara and me, there was someone else with her.


    ¡°Greg, I feel so terrible. Do you think the king will kill her?¡± I heard her gentle voice whisper.


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± I recognized the voice at once. It was the towering man that had bought me from my father.


    ¡°Earlier today, Luna came here and after she left, Avalyn was a mess. She said that Luna said she will kill her after she delivers the child. The poor girl was inconsble, Greg¡­¡±


    Greg, the towering man, was quiet. I was almost tempted to open my eyes and see what they were up to but I feared they stood watching me. If I dared open my eyes, they would know that I was awake.


    ¡°Sara, your job is to prepare the girl for your King. Whatever happens to her after that, is none of your business. Do you understand?¡± His deep voice boomed.


    ¡°But Greg she is just a little girl. She has suffered a lot already. Did you see her body when you brought her?¡± Sara cried out and my heart clenched.


    I didn¡¯t know if I should be happy or sad. For the first time, someone was rooting for me. Someone was concerned about my well-being.


    Someone other than myself.


    ¡°The people responsible for her hardship have been killed, she should be grateful to the King and perfect her duties diligently and not cry¡­¡±


    I heard shuffling of feet and then Sara spoke again. ¡°You don¡¯t understand humans! They care about their rtionships more than we do. Her father might have been a monster but he was still her father. You didn¡¯t have the right to kill him-¡±


    ¡°Mind your words, Sara!¡± Greg growled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your ce! We serve the King! I admit his ways are certainly not the best sometimes but you and I have no right to question him! Do you understand?¡±


    The air in the ward changed as Greg raised his voice. Evening felt cornered. This king they spoke of, was the same man they wanted me to have sex with?


    Surely, Luna was right. This story could only end one way and that was with my death.


    ¡°I am sorry Beta. It won¡¯t happen again,¡± Sara said in a defeated voice. ¡°I will prepare her for the task ahead.¡±


    ¡°When can the king mate with her?¡± he asked and I felt my blood drain from every part of my body.


    ¡°S-she is still recuperating. I gave her a serum with the King¡¯s blood to help her organs get used to the DNA. Her old scars have started healing but they¡¯ll take time topletely disappear¡­¡±


    I heard heavy bootsing forward and I tried my best to keep a straight face. I felt the bed dip slightly and his heavy breathing fanned the skin on my neck as he spoke.


    ¡°The king needs a date. When can they mate?¡± He repeated and my heart froze and shattered a thousand times in one second.


    ¡°It¡¯s Friday today. Give the girl five days, please¡­¡± Sara pleaded.


    ¡°Fine. But she move to the pce today. You can move with her so you can continue observing her progress. Five days are all I can give you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you, Beta. I am grateful.¡±


    The sound of heavy boots echoed in the room and I could tell he was leaving. I waited till the door closed and I could no longer hear him before opening my eyes.


    Sara heard my movements and she raised her head from the seat she was upying at the corner of the room. There was a table there as well filled with files.


    It was as if she had moved her office to my room. Did she have other patients?


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± She asked, getting to her feet at once.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ Fine¡­¡± I said with a small smile. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She looked at me and nodded but I shook my head. I wanted her to know that I appreciated her for trying to push this encounter with their king as far as she could.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me more time¡­¡± I drawled. ¡°I heard your conversation with Mr. Greg,¡± I said.


    The cloud of confusion on her face dispersed and she smiled at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do Avalyn. I would have done more but my hands are tied. We werewolves, we are strongly tied to our leaders -our alphas. My king isn¡¯t only an alpha but a Lycan too. I can¡¯t disobey him¡­¡±


    I nodded and sniffled away quickly before the tears resumed. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    She pulled me into a tight embrace and I leaned into her.


    The sleep had helped me to see that there was no way out. All I had to do was embrace my pain and watch till I drown in it.


    If the king would be kind then all I would ask was that I could see my child before I die -that was all I wished for. Besides, my child was going to be their king. My spirit would live on in him.


    My story wasn¡¯t ending yet.


    My stomach growled and Sara pulled back with a scowl on her face. ¡°When was thest time you ate?¡± She asked.


    My cheeks heated and I quickly bent my head to stare at my intertwined fingers. I couldn¡¯t remember.


    I couldn¡¯t even remember what day it was.


    ¡°Oh, you were brought here yesterday. But your stomach shouldn¡¯t be growling this way if you ate¡­¡± she said more to herself than to me.


    My stomach growled again and I held it, hoping to muffle the sound.


    ¡°May I get something to eat, please?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I will just head out and Dawn can bring you something to eat,¡± she said, moving to her table to pick up her files.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you bring it?¡±


    She stopped by the door and smiled at me. ¡°I have other patients I need to look at right now but I promise to be back as soon as I am done with my round, okay?¡±


    I nodded and she did the same.


    As she walked out, a small sad smile sat on my face. I was right. My story wasn¡¯t ending yet.

 Ready?

    Chapter 13: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    Half an hour after Sara left me in the ward, I got tired of just sitting on the bed. I got down and walked to the window. That was when I noticed the small hospital gown I now had on.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I didn¡¯t remember wearing them before I slept off. Sara must have changed them.


    I ignored the piece of clothes and approached the window. I pulled the curtain and looked out to the world outside.


    There were cars and horses parked in the field outside in different sections that made the ce look like an organized circus where there was a designated space for vehicles and the animals that came to entertain people.


    My eyes went further and I could see the peak of the castle from where I was and a small smile sat on my face.


    The first time I saw it, I thought it was going to be the beautiful ce where I died. How ironic because I was really going to die there¡­


    I would move there today, just as Mr. Greg had said. And then five dayster, the King was going toe for me. My heart clenched painfully around the muscles and swallowed back the tears that almost pricked my eyes.


    This wasn¡¯t the time to cry. I have embraced my destiny. There was no point in crying anymore. I chastised myself by referring to all the great people I knew. Most of them never saw their mothers. Others had really strong mothers who died while birthing them.


    I was going to be one of those mothers. I was going to birth the next king of the werewolves. He would definitely bring a change because he wouldn¡¯t just be a werewolf, he would have my blood too -which makes him human as well.


    He wouldn¡¯t be heartless like the average werewolf. He wouldn¡¯t be cruel. He would be gentle and he would also have a good heart.


    I held my chest and prayed that I would find favor in the King¡¯s eyes. That was the only thing I needed.


    If he did then he would listen to me. He would be able to grant my wishes.


    I wasn¡¯t looking for a lot of things. I already knew my life was ending. All I wanted was to see my child before I breathed myst. I wanted to hold my child close to my chest as my eyes closed from this cruel world.


    A cold breeze blew in through the window and I hugged myself. Look at me, making all these huge ns when I was still scared of doing the actual mating itself.


    I wasn¡¯t even pregnant yet but I made ns for what kind of son I would deliver.


    ¡°Oh, Avalyn¡­¡± I whispered silently letting out a breath.


    It was going to be fine in the end. I was certain of that. Everything I wished for, woulde to a realization. I would die a happy woman.


    But one thing still bothered me. How could I make the king take a liking unto me? A liking that was strong enough for me to let me hold my child as I died?


    I remained by the window as I continued to think of ways to get his favor. How did those women in our town do it? How did my stepmother do it?


    I was a novice in every way. Maybe I could ask Sara about it. She was older, she should definitely be more experienced.


    ¡°Room service is here! Who is hungry?¡±


    I turned from the window and my eyes met Dawn as she walked into the room with a trolley. There was arge tray on it and then a small bag on the lower deck.


    She looked very different from when west met. She wasn¡¯t wearing any of the guard¡¯s gear. She was putting on a pair of short jeans and a white tank top. If we didn¡¯t meet earlier, I would have thought she was merely human and not a werewolf.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I greeted, awkwardly as I walked towards the bed.


    ¡°Hey hey! Avalyn, right?¡± She brought the tray to the bed. I came closer and joined her.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied timidly.


    ¡°I am Dawn¡­ I think I already introduced myself the other day when we wereing but I want us to start on a clean te as civilians. I am not usually that hard,¡± she said and gave me a wink.


    I smiled not knowing what to reply with. I wasn¡¯t really a social person. I never had any friends and I didn¡¯t even know how to start a conversation with anyone.


    ¡°Guess what I brought?¡± She eximed, suddenly pulling the cover off the tray.


    My eyes expanded at the content of the tray. If they didn¡¯t already tell me what I was here for, I would think they wanted to fatten me up for meat.


    ¡°This is a lot¡­¡± I whispered as my stomach growled embarrassingly again.


    There was chicken, spaghetti, sd, roasted crabs, rice, ponding, and even melted chocte.


    ¡°You are the King¡¯s special guest! Nothing is a lot when ites to you! I have been given special orders to make sure that you get everything you want. So whenever you need anything please ask me for it¡­¡± She said with a glint of excitement in her eyes.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said.


    I looked at the tray not knowing what to start eating. I was not a fan of chocte so I pushed the te aside and I heard Dawn gasp.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like chocte?¡± She gasped.


    I pulled the te back at once as I feared I might have offended her. ¡°Umm¡­ I am sorry, I can eat it¡­ If you want me to..¡± I said.


    Her eyes expanded and my heart skipped a beat. Did I do something else wrong?


    Before I could apologize again, she snatched the te of chocte from me and shook her head.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like chocte then you shouldn¡¯t have it!¡± She cried out.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I whispered. ¡°I am sorry, I thought I offended you¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Oh boy, you and I have a lot to learn from each other¡­ First, you don¡¯t have to apologize all the time. Jeez! You have done it like a million times now¡­¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­ I am sorry -I will try not to¡­¡± I said and tried to focus on the food she brought me.


    I picked the fuck and tried the spaghetti first. It tasted really good. Nothing  I have eaten before.


    ¡°You like it? I can see the smile on your face!¡± Dawn pointed out with a huge smile on her face.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I mumbled. ¡°Umm¡­ Won¡¯t you eat with me? This is really a lot¡­¡±  I offered, hoping I didn¡¯t offend her again.


    ¡°Oh, I am already, having the chocte. Since you don¡¯t like it, all your chocte servings are mine,¡± she snickered.


    ¡°How old are you Avalyn?¡± She asked as she ate her chocte pudding


    ¡°Umm¡­ Neen,¡± I said and she nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be twenty in a couple of months, you should call me with respect. I am older!¡± She said giggling. ¡°And please that was a joke, don¡¯t apologize¡­¡±


    I was already starting the apology but bit back my tongue as she mentioned it.


    She threw her head back inughter and I only smiled at her good mood. ¡°I have a feeling you and I are going to be best friends! Nowe on hurry up and finish, let¡¯s give you a makeover!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a make-over?¡± I asked with my fork hanging halfway through my mouth.


    Again Dawn¡¯s eyes almost pooped.


    ¡°I am sorry, I don¡¯t know what it is-¡± I exined.


    ¡°What sort of a teenager are you? Your parents must have been really horrible,¡± She said with a serious face


    I simply shrugged, not knowing what to respond with.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about the past. Hurry up and let me show you what I mean.¡± She wiggled her brows for dramatic effect and I smiled a little wider than I had done in my whole life.


    I quickly finished my meal and Dawn helped me clear away the leftovers. Then she helped me to the restroom, which I didn¡¯t even know existed until she pulled the curtain off the wall, revealing another door.


    ¡°Go in there and start the shower, I will bring in the shampoo for your hair,¡± She instructed as she left me by the door.


    It was a small enclosure with a toilet seat and a shower head, just enough for one person tofortably stay in.


    I turned on the shower head and tested the water under my arm.


    ¡°Avalyn?¡± Dawn called as she pushed the door open.


    My heart skipped a beat as I feared something might have happened.


    As her eyes saw the panic in mine, she rolled her eyes and stretched out her hand to show the shampoo.


    ¡°I am calling to give you the shampoo. Why do you look like you have seen a ghost?¡± She said withughtercing her voice.


    ¡°I am so-¡± I stopped the word immediately after I saw the re in her eyes. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said instead.


    I took the shampoo and washed my hair with it. I had to go back into my hair with the product at least three times to take out all of the greases that had settled in it.


    When was thest time I washed it? My stepmother never let me have thisrge amount of shampoo to wash my hair with.


    When I finished, I stepped out of the bathroom and Dawn passed me the towel, which I cleaned up with.


    Next, she gave me a pair of joggers and a matching hoodie in the color gray.


    She messed around with my hair and my face then she smiled at me. ¡°Now, we are ready to take you to the castle¡­¡±

 My turn

    Chapter 14: Talon¡¯s POV


    I was standing by the balcony looking over thend. Now that Greg was back, we had to look into the rogue situation more vividly. Whoever dared toe into mynd and ughter my people, no matter how small and irrelevant -had to die too.


    The door to my chambers creaked open and I turned around just in time, to find my Willow stepping in.


    I had sent her on a mission to visit the human girl and made sure she was ready -I nned on sorting that problem as soon as possible.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Getting the girl here was already difficult and we seeded in that as well. Now, all we had to worry about was getting her pregnant.


    My wolf groaned as my cock twitched against my will. I had been trying to avoid thinking about it ever since I was told that she was here but my cock had a mind of its own.


    Deep down, my wolf wanted her. It excited it to touch the human girl and this angered me.


    I shouldn¡¯t be feeling this way about the girl. She was here only to conceive. I should only think of pouring my seed into her and not what it would feel like if I touched her body¡­


    My cock shouldn¡¯t twitch at the thought. I had Willow. She was enough for me.


    ¡°My King, what¡¯s going on? You look worried, my love¡­¡± She walked closer and cupped her face in her soft hands.


    My wolf did another flip as our mate touched us. This was it. This felt right.


    I let my head rest on her forehead and she smiled up at me. ¡°Talon, if you don¡¯t tell me what it is, I¡¯ll never know¡­¡±


    ¡°I am stressed out, my love. I just need to hold you. It will go away¡­¡± I whispered to her.


    Her smile grew wider and she let her hands drop to my torso. ¡°I have an even better idea, Talon¡­ Come to bed with me.¡±


    I smirked as she pulled back and led me to the bed. The sun was starting to set and my heart was already excited at the prospect of what the night would bring. Yet as I looked back at the balcony, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the woman girl was doing at the moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of these garments¡­¡± Willow whispered, bringing my spirit back to her.


    Her voice was like music. It was perfect for her face and body. She had the heart of an angel and the body of a heaven higher being. She didn¡¯t have to try too hard to make me feel rxed.


    The goddess knew exactly what I needed when she sent her my way.


    Willow took off all of my clothes leaving mepletely naked before her eyes. She pushed me to the bed and pulled her lips into her mouth.


    ¡°My turn,¡± she cooed, sending my cock into a frenzy.


    My erection stood painfully high, bobbing its head in anticipation as I watched her take off her dress.


    She crawled into the bed, slowlyyering kisses along my legs. She started from my toes. She kissed each of them, taking her time to their love.


    Her blue eyes shed and her desire swirled within them. Slowly she came higher, kissing her way till she got to my throbbing cock. As her lips touched it, I hissed out in anticipation.


    She ced it in her mouth and started sucking the length, rolling her tongue and licking in impossibly fast motions till my toes curled.


    ¡°Willow,¡± I moaned, letting my hand y with her nipples. I squeezed them as she came up for air.


    ¡°I love you, Willow¡­¡± I whispered and her eyes sparkled with mischief.


    ¡°I love you too Talon,¡± she replied.


    She came up to my stomach and flipped over so that her ass was now facing me. She brought her pussy to my erection and with the help of her fingers, she inserted my thick cock into her pussy.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± She hissed as my member filled her up, stretching her just the way she liked it.


    She arched her back, settlingpletely over me so that my entire length got buried into her. She held my knees and started riding me.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I hissed as her pace increased.


    She rolled her waist, taking my length on a journey of sweet sensations. My release was close but I held back, enjoying the waves she was bringing to my body.


    I ran my hand along her smooth back and hissed once again as she started hitting a certain angle.


    Unable to handle it anymore, I pushed her so that she was now on her knees and I was positioned behind her. I gave her deeper and faster strokes enjoying the way her cries of pleasure filled my ears.


    Her pussy walls clenched around my cock and I knew she was close. I held on for her, increased my tempo just like she liked it, till we both dropped down from the wave of pleasure we have been soaring on.


    As my seeds filled her up, all of my depression returned with one heart-ramming question.


    What was the point of pouring all of my seeds within her if she couldn¡¯t make a baby that stayed long enough to be born?


    She dropped t on the bed and pulled me along with her. I shed her a fake smile as she kissed my cheeks but my heart was bitter.


    A sharp knock on our door was both a relief and an irritation as I made to get it, but Willow stopped me.


    ¡°No baby, let me get it. Rest.¡± She ced a kiss on my lips and wrapped a robe over her body.


    She pulled the door open and my nose picked up Greg¡¯s scent before he even spoke.


    ¡°My queen, may I please speak with the King,¡± he said.


    Willow hugged the robe tighter to her body. ¡°What¡¯s the business about? He is tired right now¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the rogue attacks my queen, I wouldn¡¯t bother him if it was anything I could handle,¡± He said and a grin appeared on my face.


    Greg and Willow never went along. There was hiding hatred between them but Greg was a smart guy that knew his position more than anyone in the pack.


    Even though he was my best friend, he never let that into his head to the point of disrespecting her. But when he needed to see me, not even Willow could stop him.


    ¡°Fine,e on in then,¡± She said and I noticed the way her voice changed tone, ever so slightly. She wasn¡¯t happy about this.


    Greg stepped into the room behind Willow and they both walked closer to where Iy. Willow got into bed and leaned into me.


    Greg kept his eyes solemnly on me. He gave a small bow of his head and waited for me to give out permission for him to speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s the update on the rogues?¡± I asked.


    I wanted to see him myself but I hoped we could see the next day when he had settled. Apparently, the guy had ns of his own.


    ¡°My king, an investigation has been started by the armymander. But studying the pattern of the attacks, I think they don¡¯t want to juste and steal, they are testing us out¡­¡± He folded his hand in front of him and rested them just below his belt.


    ¡°Any idea what they might want?¡± I asked in a low voice.


    ¡°No, we are still looking¡­ Tomorrow, I¡¯ll send some scouts to the surrounding Alphas. There might be some kind of connection,¡± he said.


    ¡°Good. Do just that.¡± I would have loved to go with them myself but Greg would never let me leave the castle except if it was an emergency.


    He grunted in reply and made to leave when my wolf took charge of my lips without my control, ¡°When is the human girl going to be ready?¡± It asked.


    ¡°Sara says in five days. She should be ready,¡± he replied. As he responded, I remembered that Willow had also gone to the girl and I didn¡¯t get feedback from her.


    ¡°Has Sara checked out ourpatibility? I don¡¯t want to do it any more times than it is absolutely necessary,¡± I said and I felt Willow¡¯s finger draw soothing circles on my chest.


    ¡°Every result will be ready on the fifth day, my king,¡± he said and I couldn¡¯t tell if the use of my title was because he was angry or because Willow was here.


    ¡°Okay, you may leave. If that¡¯s all you have for me,¡± I said, sparing him whatever trouble he was having.


    He gave a bow and retreated to the door.


    As the door clicked close, I turned my attention to Willow. ¡°Did you see the girl?¡±


    The fingers circling her chest stopped and she tucked a strand of hair behind her ears before replying


    ¡°I did. It will take more than five days in my opinion but let¡¯s see what magic Sara can pull off¡­¡±


    I ced a kiss on her forehead and pulled out of bed.


    ¡°Where are you going Talon?¡±


    I took off the nket and worry took over my features. Why couldn¡¯t she be enough for me? Why did I have to resort to weak human girls?


    ¡°I need to clear my head. I am heading to the fields. Don¡¯t wait up, for me¡­¡±


    With that, I jumped off the window andnded on my paws. The night was young but my life wasn¡¯t.


    I started running through the open ground, hoping the strong night air would help wipe away the pain I felt in my chest.


    As the air swept across my fur, I could only hope that thoughts of the girl would leave my head.


    I needed an heir, not a concubine. Willow was enough for me in every way. We had great sex. We spoke about everything and anything. We loved each other but the goddess had not looked down upon us with mercy.


    Now, I had to subject myself to sleeping with amon human¡­

 All yours

    Chapter 15: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    ¡°Is this my room?¡± I asked as Dawn pulled the door open. It had to be the most beautiful room I have ever seen in my life and to put the icing on the cake it was mine!


    ¡°Yup! All yours¡­¡± She beamed and my smile grewrger but she suddenly frowned. ¡°Except that¡­¡±


    My heart skipped a painful beat as I stared at her waiting for the answer. Couldn¡¯t I have the room to myself? I could share if they wanted me to but I hoped my roommate wasn¡¯t like their Queen.


    ¡°Except that what?¡± I whispered, holding tight to my tear nd.


    ¡°Except that, I will being here all the time, so we could as well say it¡¯s mine!¡± Dawn eximed withughter.


    My heart let out a deep hiss and I smiled at her. ¡°Oh, Dawn, you scared me¡­¡±


    She threw her head back andughed even louder. ¡°Did I?¡± She asked and I nodded as my cheeks heated up in embarrassment. ¡°Well, it only means that you need to loosen up! You are not forty-seven, are you?¡±


    She pointed a finger at me like one of those detectives of the past and I let a small giggle escape my lips as I said, ¡°no. I am not forty-seven.¡±


    Dawn threw her head back inughter and I joined her, though I didn¡¯tugh as freely as she did, I did feel happy despite the looming cloud of doom over my head.


    ¡°I brought a lot of clothes for you,e help me fold them into your wardrobe!¡± Before I could respond, she got up and dragged me along with her.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Okay¡­¡± I said, giggling.


    Dawn brought down the bag that was in the trolley and started sorting through the clothes.


    ¡°So, I didn¡¯t know if you preferred shorts to skirts, I just bought a lot of both,¡± she said as she started folding the shorts.


    She wasn¡¯t joking when she said she bought an entire bag. The shorts came in so many fancy materials and colors, I lost count of them. I thought it would be cool to know the number of dresses I had but the shorts and little skirts were so much, I could never count them, especially with the fast pace Dawn was going with.


    ¡°Is there a particr thing you like that I didn¡¯t buy?¡± Dawn paused with the tank top in her hands and watched me.


    All my life I have had just two dresses. One for working with and the other for special asions. I didn¡¯t even know what the pieces were called.


    ¡°I am fine and I have ¨C umm¡­ Nothing else to add¡­¡± I said, tucking my hair behind my ear shyly.


    Dawn shrugged and continued working on the tops. She would pass them to me and I would ce them neatly into the wardrobe.


    Next, she searched through the bottom of the bag and raised a small silky red dress.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked with furrowed brows. Surely they didn¡¯t expect me to wear this. It was so small, more than half of my breasts would be out if I wore it, and not just that, my thighs would barely be covered.


    ¡°This is for the King. On your first night with him, you will wear this¡­.¡± She said, wiggling her brows.


    I knew she was trying to imply something but as hard as I tried to decode her actions, I just couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°It¡¯s about four sizes too small, Dawn I can¡¯t wear that in front of the King. He¡¯ll think I am a whore!¡± I eximed, covering my mouth.


    I have been battling on how to gain favor from the king. Wearing this would pull me down ten points¡­ I couldn¡¯t wear it.


    Dawn pped a hand to her face and looked at me with seriousness dripping out of her.


    ¡°Men love seeing women dressed like this. It turns them on ¡­¡± She said with a wink.


    ¡°But do I have to turn him on? Ummm¡­ I mean, is it a good thing?¡± I had practically turned into a tomato as I blurted the question. I didn¡¯t even know what I was saying but at least I wanted to understand what a little dress had to do with the King.


    Dawn dropped the dress and ced her hand on her waist. ¡°Girl, if you don¡¯t turn him on how is he going to do it?¡±


    She blinked at me and I waited for her to continue but she didn¡¯t. How was I supposed to know what he was going to do and how he was going to do it?


    ¡°Do what?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Ooh, dear!¡± Dawn eximed, pping a hand over her face. ¡°I really wish Emily was here!¡± She groaned.


    My heart sank as I felt I failed at being a good friend. I didn¡¯t know anything at all.


    I dropped my head low and pulled at my fingers. ¡°I am sorry Dawn¡­ I really do not know anything¡­¡±


    She heaved out a sigh and reached a hand to my cheek. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to know everything. Let me tell you a secret¡­¡± She pulled my hands once again and led me to the huge circr bed that sat at the center of the room.


    The bed was so big, ten people couldfortably sleep in it withoutint.


    ¡°Avalyn, I am also not experienced in these things but Emily is¡­ That¡¯s why I wished that she was here. She will not only teach you but me too,¡± Dawn said.


    ¡°Who is Emily, your friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She is my best friend but also King Talon¡¯s sister.¡± There was a huge smile on her face as she spoke of this friend of hers.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be a little jealous. I wish there was someone who missed me this much back in town¡­ But that was just wishful thinking. No one could possibly miss me.


    ¡°Where is she? Why don¡¯t we go to her¡­¡± I suggested.


    But her smile dropped and she shook her head. ¡°Oh no, she isn¡¯t here. She went to boarding school.¡±


    The school was still in session, but the holidays were fast approaching. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Dawn, I am sure it won¡¯t be long before shees home for the holidays,¡± I said, trying to cheer her up.


    ¡°No, Avalyn,¡± she shook her head and I furrowed my brows in worry. ¡°She can¡¯te home either. She is trying to hurt her brother by staying away¡­ It¡¯s aplicated story but yeah she won¡¯te home. At least not now.¡±


    I saw the sadness in her eyes and I felt horrible for bringing up the topic in the first ce.


    ¡°I am sorry Dawn¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­.¡± I said but she grabbed my hand and shed me a toothy grin.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be sorry. When you get pregnant, she will have no choice but toe home. You see, it is a tradition that the princess protects her nephew till they are born and grown¡­ She has to show up¡­¡±


    I was happy that I could somehow bring a smile to Dawn¡¯s face even if the process meant that I was going to die afterward.


    Shey on the bed and her eyes turned to the bedside table where a small pink clock sat. It was almost eight in the evening.


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± She cussed, jumping to her feet. ¡°I amte for practice! Greg is going to kill me!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled as I watched her scurry to the door. I wished I could have an elder brother who would scold me for beingte.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget to sleep well. I¡¯ll be back in the morning! Goodnight!¡± She yelled before disappearing behind the door.


    I giggled at her words and slowly curled on the bed. Dawn was a really nice girl. I was lucky to have her. Just one day that we spent together, I couldn¡¯t help but feel more love than I have ever felt in my life.


    I didn¡¯t even miss Sara who had be like a mother figure just in a couple of hours.


    Maybe staying here with the werewolves wasn¡¯t going to be too bad. As long as I stayed away from their Queen.


    I wasn¡¯t pregnant yet, so if I calcted correctly, I still had about ten months to survive.


    ¡°I will make the most of it,¡± I whispered, rubbing a hand over my stomach.


    I pulled the nket over my shoulders and tried to close my eyes. It was strange having to sleep on such a soft andrge bed. All my life I slept on the floor with nothing protecting me from the cold except a torn and patched nket that was only enough to cover one-half of my body.


    Maybe I would enjoy everything for as long as I could. If I saw this as a penance then I would live miserably but if I thought of it as a sacrifice to the world, I would enjoy myself.


    A smile curled up on my lips as my body slowly started giving in to sleep.


    Suddenly, I felt the air shift. I felt eyes on my body. The same feeling I felt that day in our town when those red eyes pierced my very soul.


    I flipped to the window and my heart almost exploded.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I screamed pushing away from the window.


    Those same red eyes were standing there, watching me. He wasn¡¯t inside the room with me, he was right outside.


    My heart was ramming into my chest and I thought I would pass out at any minute. But the more I looked at him, a sense of calmness swept over me.


    He wasn¡¯t here to harm me. He was just -watching.


    I couldn¡¯t tell much of what he looked like because his body was covered in darkness. Only his shining red eyes stood out.


    But from what I could see he looked taller than Mr. Greg.


    We both stood there just staring at one another. He didn¡¯t say a word and I wondered if I should talk to him. Was that even allowed?


    Dawn didn¡¯t mention anything about talking to other people¡­


    ¡°Hey!¡± I whispered, raising my hand.


    He moved his red eyes over my hand and then let out a soft growl before vanishing into the darkness.

 Fuck this

    Chapter 16: Talon¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t know what came over me. I stood there by the window just staring at her. She looked so fragile yet so beautiful.


    It was contradictory to every belief I held dear. I never thought I could feel anything other than disgust for a human but my wolf proved me wrong.


    She looked even more beautiful than she did the first time I saw her on that street. Her eyes were brighter and her hair seemed fuller.


    Her chest was moving fast as she stared at me and even from across the window, I could tell she was scared.


    My wolf yearned for her. It wanted to peel the window open and go take in her scent but I held back. She wasn¡¯t ready.


    So as not to get pushed any further, I left the window and returned to the field. I did anotherp around the entire perimeter, just to clear my head.


    I already felt like a cheat around Willow.


    It wasn¡¯t right that I would leave her in our room ande out here only for my wolf to lead me to the girl¡¯s room.


    ¡°Fuck this!¡± I cursed as I transformed into my body and marched to my room.


    Willow was already asleep. Her beautiful frame was curled up on the bed and I hated myself even more for what I did. I had the best mate in the world, yet my wolf yearned for a stupid human girl!


    I turned and walked to the shower. If Iid on the bed with her the way I was, she was going to smell my anxiety from her sleep. That was how connected Willow and I were.


    I took a long shower, scrubbing my body as hard as I could. I wished that I could scrub even my head so that thoughts of the human girl could wash away with the soap.


    When I finished, I wiped my body clean and returned to the room. Iid behind her and let my arm hold onto her waist.


    Surprisingly, I slept off almost immediately.


    ¡°Talon¡­ My love, wake up.¡±


    I heard in my sleep. My eyes fought to open as I suddenly felt weak from all the running I did the previous night.


    ¡°My love, the council is meeting in a few hours¡­ You need to prepare. Wake up.¡± The soothing voice repeated.


    I was already conscious but I didn¡¯t open my eyes as I contemted what my day was going to look like. I had to make it up to Willow one way or another. She deserved the best for everything she had done for me and my kingdom.


    ¡°Talon,¡± she called again and I grabbed her hands.


    I ced them on my chest and opened my eyes. ¡°My Willow¡­¡±


    Her blue eyes captivated my very soul and smiled at her. I ced a kiss on her nose and then her lips.


    ¡°Talon, you are going to bete for your meeting. Get up!¡± She giggled.


    ¡°I am the king, they can wait forever if I want them to,¡± I whispered. I kissed the hand I held to my chest and then let it linger over my lips again.


    ¡°But that isn¡¯t such a good thing is it?¡± She retorted.


    ¡°Hmm, okay. I will only go because my Willow wants me to.¡±


    Her face brightened up into a heartwarming smile and she kissed me on the lips briefly before she got on her feet. That was when I noticed she was already dressed up.


    ¡°Where are you going today?¡±


    She was fumbling with her hair and as soon as I asked the question, she stopped what she was doing and turned to face me.


    ¡°I am going to the market to get our breeder an immune booster. I want her to give us a very healthy baby¡­¡±


    ¡®Or Two¡­¡¯ my wolf whispered in my head and I frowned.


    ¡°My love, what is wrong?¡± She noticed the change in my aura.


    I shook my head and quickly waved it off. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Go do that and make sure you are home early for dinner. I have something for you,¡± I said and she beamed at me.


    ¡°Okay. I will.¡±


    I watched her finish dressing and then she came to ce another kiss on my lips before she exited the room.


    I couldn¡¯t tell her what my wolf said because that would be like pouring hot sauce into her wounds. One heir was enough. We didn¡¯t need two.


    ¡®What if the other isn¡¯t as strong as you want? What if something happens to them?¡¯ my wolf countered and I growled out in frustration.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± I hissed and it sealed its lips.


    I got out of bed and changed into a pair of ck pants and a white shirt. I picked up my royal blue coat and got into it. My boots were by the bedside, I slipped them on and marched out of the room.


    The castle was bubbling with maids moving around trying to fix breakfast or whatever it was they did so early in the morning.


    I got to the throne room and the guards pulled the door open, announcing my presence.


    ¡°The Alpha of Alphas, our Lycan King, King Talon!¡±


    The shuffling of feet filled the room as they all got to their feet to bow before me.


    With my head held high, I marched inside and headed for the throne which was at the head of the room.


    ¡°Good morning gentlemen, what updates do we have thus far?¡± I asked as I settled into the seat.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Greg was by my right and the seat on my left was empty -one reserved for my Willow but since she didn¡¯t have a child yet, she was forbidden to join council meetings.


    My sister could have upied the seat but she was away in boarding school, where I sent her to go learn some manners.


    ¡°My King, I am afraid the tongue situation keeps getting worst. We will have to take a stand,¡± Walter the armymander said.


    The room became filled with murmurs as every man and woman tried to analyze what Walter had just said.


    Greg and I shared looks and I gave him the signal to speak.


    ¡°My king, in a space of four hours, more viges and territories under yourmand were attacked. They didn¡¯t kill any civilians, only our soldiers,¡± Greg exined.


    ¡°My king, we believe they are making a statement here. We have to push them into the wall!¡± Walter hissed out.


    ¡°Do we know who they are?¡± Elizabeth asked amongst the crowd.


    Greg looked at me again and I nodded, permitting him to tell them.


    ¡°It is Desmond!¡± Greg said.


    The entire room fell silent and I watched as mixed feelings passed through their faces. Some looked angry, some scared and some were just indifferent.


    ¡°My king, we can¡¯t afford to go to war with Desmond! He will finish us!¡± Elizabeth cried out.


    Her voice caused other people to also start murmuring in support.


    I cocked my head to the side and narrowed my eyes at her. ¡°Councilwoman Elizabeth, are you scared of death?¡± My voice thundered across the room, filling it with silence as everyone held back their tongue.


    Elizabeth turned red as she shook on her spot. I was d she realized she was now in trouble and it would take the grace of the goddess to save her from my rage.


    I hated cowards.


    ¡°Councilwoman Elizabeth, I asked you a question and I am sure you know how much I hate to repeat myself¡­¡± I said in a bored tone.


    ¡°My King- I¡­ I am not¡­ I am not scared of death, my King,¡± She breathed with a bow. ¡°I am only concerned about the effect this war might bring to our people. We have grown a lot of casualties which might be too great!¡± She said as sweat trickled down her forehead.


    ¡°Good point,¡± I said and I watched a small amount of color flood her face. I scoffed as I knew this wouldn¡¯t be for too long.


    ¡°But, only a coward stays afraid of the consequences of war! Would you suggest we fold our arms and watch Desmond destroy everything we have worked so hard to achieve?¡± I growled as my eye vision became red as my emotions overwhelmed me.


    ¡°No no, I¡­ I never said that my king,¡± She stuttered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it literally, Councilwoman Elizabeth!¡± I hissed, hitting the armrest of the throne.


    ¡°You want us to hide in the castle and pretend like those other viges are none of our business?!¡± I growled and she shook her head.


    ¡°Use your words, woman!¡± My voice thundered through the room, echoing across the walls like the voice of the gods.


    ¡°No, My King! No!¡± She squeaked.


    ¡°So, why do you think going to war with Desmond will be a bad thing? If you don¡¯t want any of these things to happen?!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry my king! I didn¡¯t mean to say that out loud. I didn¡¯t think-¡± she whimpered, falling to her feet.


    They knew that whenever I got angered it always ended in one way. I killed them.


    But this time, I wanted to teach the stupid woman a better lesson. Since she thought she was safe here in the castle and the vigers could die as themoners that they were¡­ I would train her to value every life.


    ¡°Councilwoman Elizabeth, I understand you have two children¡­¡± I started and she quickly replied with tears streaming down her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, my King! Yes, I am all they have¡­ Please¡­ Forgive me,¡± she said, pulling her hands together as she remained on the floor.


    ¡°Walter will pass by your houseter today, I want the two boys to be taken to the viges where the attacks are more often¡­¡±


    Elizabeth froze and her face turned pale as her tears stopped dropping.


    ¡°I want them to experience how it is over there for a week and then give us feedback. If it¡¯s safe to ignore Desmond, then we will, if not then I am afraid we need to go to war!¡± With that I got on my feet and walked out of the throne room, ignoring the woman¡¯s screams behind me.

 A part of a deal

    Chapter 17: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    I sat in the bathtub, subconsciously moving the foam over my body as I gently scrubbed but my mind wasn¡¯t there. Not with the bubbles, not with the water.


    I was staring into those burning red orbs. Who was he? Why did hee to me again but refused to say anything?


    ¡°Avalyn!¡± I jumped out of my thoughts and my heart raced as Dawn¡¯s voice echoed into the bathroom.


    I scurried to my feet and hurriedly wrapped a towel around my body and then ran out to meet her. As I pulled the door open and my eyes fell on her, I paused.


    She wasying on my bed with her hands spread out as she gestured with them. She took a deep breath and let out another yell.


    ¡°Avalyn!?¡±


    A smile broke out on my face as I knock softly on the bathroom door. Her eyes snapped open and she looked at me.


    ¡°I am right here. You have to shout so much Dawn!¡± I said with amusement in my voice.


    She got off the bed and came to stand before me. ¡°I am preparing for a screampetition. I need to practice at every opportunity I get¡­¡±


    My eyes furrowed at her exnation and I wondered what sort ofpetition involved screaming¡­


    ¡°Dawn I don¡¯t think that is a thing. But if it is then we have to make sure you scream less, or you will lose your voice before thepetition starts,¡± I advised her.


    ¡°Nope, that¡¯s not how it works. For me, the more I scream the more I expand my vocal cords¡­ Think of it as going for a singingpetition without actually practicing your singing.¡± She retorted.


    ¡°But they don¡¯t stress themselves when they practice¡­ You are stressing-¡± she didn¡¯t let me finish before she interrupted.


    ¡°Who Said I was stressing myself out? Girl that isn¡¯t screaming, you should hear me scream at thepetition. In fact, I am going to ask Greg to let youe with me!¡±


    I was about toment when a soft knock echoed through the room and the door opened shortly afterward. It was Sara.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I said with a big smile on my face like a child whose mother finally came to watch them y at a school match.


    ¡°Avalyn,¡± Sara whispered as she came to pull me into a hug.


    I was still half naked but it didn¡¯t feel weird hugging her at all.


    ¡°I was so busy yesterday. I couldn¡¯t find the time toe to see you,¡± She exined.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ I understand. Thank you,¡± I whispered.


    Dawn went to my wardrobe and pulled out a red id skirt and a ck T-shirt to go with it. She ced it on the bed and came to stand between Sara and me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down to the kitchen to get you food. I am sure Sara brought more injections,¡± She whispered and then gave me a wink before disappearing behind the door.


    ¡°I heard her and yes, I did bring more injections which are for your good. Have you noticed how the scars on your body are gradually fading?¡± She asked.


    I wasn¡¯t used to looking at my body or my scars because I knew there was nothing I could do about it.


    But now that she mentioned it, I had no choice but to look so I could tell her to give up on trying to make them fade. The only part of my body they had to worry about was my face.


    Reluctantly, I looked down at my hands.


    There was a very ugly scar I got from the day my stepmother hadunched a very hot metal spoon at me -that should be enough to convince Sara that my scars could not fade.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I let out a gasp as my eyesnded on the spot and I could barely make out the once-ugly lines that sat there.


    I flipped my hand over and checked the other hand, maybe I checked the wrong hand in the first ce -but to my surprise, it was the same.


    There was no scar on my hand. I pulled the towel open and ran to stand in front of the mirror, to my surprise, my scars were gone.


    There were still a few that didn¡¯t go, but they were all fading. Some hadpletely vanished and those that remained didn¡¯t have long.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± I whispered.


    She chuckled and came to stand behind me. ¡°I injected you with a blend of the King¡¯s blood. It will increase your immune system and stabilize your organs in preparation for the baby. Your scar tissue healing is just a bonus,¡± she exined.


    I didn¡¯tplete my formal education in school because my stepmother had convinced my father that it was a waste of his money and my time.


    She promised to home-school me after that but I never learned more than two things in her tutoring. The rest were chores all day. I tried speaking to my father and that had been my mistake.


    Everything stopped. I didn¡¯t get tutored again nor did I return to school.


    But the little education I got taught me that humans couldn¡¯t regenerate¡­ But Sara was able to do it using their King¡¯s blood in my body.


    ¡°This is thest shot. You have the next few days to rx, okay?¡±


    I picked up the strain in her voice and I could tell what it was. I had just four more days before their King came to me.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said and walked to the bed.


    I sat down and let her inject me with it. When she was done I slipped on the clothes Dawn had selected for more and waited.


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Sara asked as she got to the door.


    I wanted to say no but then, I thought against it. I was going to be here for a while, so I had to start speaking more. I needed her help.


    ¡°Actually, Ummm¡­ I wanted to ask you something¡­¡± I stuttered.


    Sara returned to the bed and held my hand. She smiled at me, urging me to speak up. ¡°You can ask me anything and if it is within my jurisdiction, consider it done¡­¡±


    My cheeks felt heated and I started pulling at my fingers. ¡°Ummm¡­ How do I -find¡­ How do I find favor in the King¡¯s eyes?¡±


    I squeezed my eyes shut, expecting her to scream or scold me at such audacity but she stayed quiet. I peeked one eye open and I saw that she was smiling.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel ashamed at all, you are a woman. It is only normal that you know things like this and understand them. Okay?¡±


    I nodded at her response and she continued.


    ¡°So, tell me, why do you need to find favor in the King¡¯s eyes?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I wanted to ask him to let me see my child before¡­ Ummm¡­ You know?¡± I whispered. I ended the statement there, not wanting to remind myself that I was going to die so early in the morning.


    Sara¡¯s mood dampened and she held my hands in hers. ¡°Oh Avalyn, you are a very sweet girl. I am certain the King will not kill you and yes, you will find favor in his eyes. Just be you and show him your pure heart¡­¡±


    That couldn¡¯t be all. I had already thought of that. A man like their king needed something more¡­


    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t know how to satisfy a man?¡± I blurted out.


    Sara smiled kindly at me and held my right cheek in her warm hand. ¡°I will send you some books if you want. But you don¡¯t have to worry your pretty head about that, okay?¡±


    The door burst open and Dawn stepped in with a tray of food in her hands.


    ¡°Am I interrupting for a moment? Was I left out?¡± She shrieked and Saraughed at her antics.


    ¡°No, you are not. And I am leaving. I have some patients in the clinic. Take care of our Avalyn, will you?¡± Sara said as she made her way to the door.


    ¡°You know I always do,¡± Dawn replied.


    ¡°Sara?¡± I called before she left the room. She turned back to me and I asked. ¡°May I go out to the gardens outside my room sometimes?¡±


    Sara looked at Dawn and then back at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that my dear. I will have to confirm with Greg.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Okay¡­ Thank you,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Wait a minute, does that mean we can¡¯t go outside?!¡± Dawn asked with widened eyes.


    ¡°Dawn, you know the rules. Ask your brother,¡± Was Sara¡¯s simple reply before she exited the room.


    ¡°Old people and their rules!¡± She kissed her tongue to her teeth and came to drop on the bed right after the food was ced on the bedside table.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with you moving around the castle. You will turn pale if they keep you in here all day!¡± She hissed.


    I touched her hand and she looked at me apologetically. ¡°Dawn, you don¡¯t have to worry. I am used to being indoors anyway. When Sara brings me the books, I will be more than fine¡­¡± I assured her.


    ¡°Wait, you love reading too?¡± She screeched and I nodded.


    It was the only thing I could do and not get beaten up for it.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! We have a veryrge state-of-the-art Library in the lower sections of the castle. I need to speak to my brother. If at all, they don¡¯t want you to leave, you can always go to the library. You will love it there! Every answer you are looking for is in there!¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± I asked as hope swam within me. But then the happiness dropped. ¡°Will Mr. Greg let me out though?¡±


    ¡°Mr who?¡± Dawn asked and then as she figured out who I referred to that way, she burst out intoughter. ¡°That is a perfect name for him! But do not let him hear you say that, he will get cranky!¡±


    ¡°You know what! I am going to talk to him right now, wait here for me¡­ And make sure you don¡¯t touch the chocte pudding on that tray!¡± She warned yfully before skipping out of the room.


    A smile lingered on my face as my eyes fell on the tray. I was heading to it when the door opened ever so lightly. I turned thinking it was Dawn but my blood went dry when I saw who it was.


    Queen Luna.


    ¡°Hello, Avalyn¡­¡±

 Took it

    Chapter 18: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    Her elegant dress made low kissing sounds as she moved closer to me. Each step drained me of a pant of blood.


    She got to my bed and sat down graciously. I pushed down the urge to shift further into the bed. This woman scared me in every way. I felt like I was looking at death when I was in her presence.


    ¡°Avalyn, I believe we started on the wrong foot,¡± she said with her voice ever so smooth and soothing -but not in a good way.


    I opened my mouth to speak but it closed up again like a fish out of water. What response should I give a queen that wanted nothing more but to kill me?


    Her blue eyes pierced into mine and I could feel a shilling cold spread down my body as I stared back at her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She brought her hand together on herp and let out a soft sigh -ever so graciously.


    ¡°You are only a simple human girl¡­¡± She began. ¡°I should not have scared you, the way I did thest time for that might affect your hormones, and getting pregnant might be a problem¡­¡±


    I blinked hard as my brain tried to process what she was saying. Was she apologizing or was she putting me in my ce?


    I swallowed the saliva that had gathered in my mouth and tried to keep my body as still as possible as she spoke.


    ¡°My husband, the King, is getting stressed out. I would not want him to get frustrated with you¡­ Do you understand what I am trying to say?¡± She asked and I felt like a gazelle caught under the headlight of a truck.


    ¡°Umm-umm¡­¡± I mumbled like a controlled machine.


    She adjusted her position on the bed and her beautiful dark dress protestedzily. ¡°You need to get pregnant as soon as possible. The King needs an heir. The pack is troubled. There is no time,¡± she said.


    Again, I gulped down my saliva and tried not to stare directly into her eyes.


    She pulled her hands to her face and observed the filed nails. They looked like painted ws. Pretty on the surface but dangerously sharp.


    ¡°I am happy Sara and that girl¡­ Have taken their time to clean you up. The king is easily turned off by pests,¡± She said and I fought back the urge to look down at myself.


    Did I look dirty? I just took a bath¡­


    Her piercing eyes moved to my hair and then lingered over my body like an examination. ¡°I must admit, you are bearable. As long as you don¡¯t do anything human-rted¡­ He won¡¯t hurt you¡­¡±


    Anything Human rted? What did that even mean?


    The thoughts were all over my head but I dared not even open my mouth to question her.


    ¡°Your task is to get pregnant fast. Do you understand, Avalyn?¡± She asked.


    This time, I felt the air in the room shift and my throat constricted in fear. I opened my mouth to speak but my teeth chattered as the cold air hit my very bone.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± I mumbled.


    She corked her head to the side and her eyes turned into slits. An involuntary hup escaped my lips and I quickly covered my mouth.


    ¡°Human girl, use your words when I ask a question¡­¡± She whispered in a voice so cold my ears hurt.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ I understand¡­¡± I stuttered.


    Her face brightened up into a smile and before I couldprehend the shift in her mood, she pped her hands and the room burst open. This time I couldn¡¯t stop my body from scampering further into the bed.


    Two maids came into the room, each holding a box in their hand. They stepped toward her and bowed their heads at her.


    ¡°Avalyn, I brought you gifts for your womb¡­¡± She said and the maids as if in synchrony moved toward me and ced the boxes on the bed.


    They turned and bowed their heads at her once again, before exiting the room, leaving me with the ice queen.


    She sat there just watching me like a cat observing a scared little mouse before pouncing on them. My heart was beating so fast I feared she could hear them.


    Who was I kidding, she could hear me -werewolves had the hearing of elephants.


    Could she read my mind too?


    My face turned pale at the thought and my eyes almost fell out of their sockets when she smiled that cruel evil smile she possessed.


    The kissing sounds of the fabric of her dress filled the room before I saw her get on her feet. ¡°I shall be leaving now, if there is anything at all that you need, do not hesitate to tell me,¡± she said and then shed me a tight-lipped smile before turning graciously away from me.


    The door opened for her and I thought it was one of her maids that did it before I heard Dawn¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Apologies my Queen, I didn¡¯t know you were here¡­¡± She said with her head lowered.


    She stared at her with her icy blue eyes from head to toe before she turned away.


    ¡°Luna¡­¡± I heard someone else¡¯s voice and I strained my neck to see who it was but the maids were covering him up.


    ¡°Beta,¡± the queen replied and I could have sworn I heard her hiss before she walked away.


    Her maids followed behind her and Dawn slowly got into the room.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Dawn asked the moment she stepped in.


    I still didn¡¯t feelfortable enough to speak because there was someone outside with her. Before I could ask, his shadow filled the room and my brain chose that moment to recognize his voice. It was Greg.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Greg,¡± I said, rxing my hold on the bed sheet -I didn¡¯t even realize I was holding onto it until he stepped in.


    His face pinched into a frown and from the corners of my eyes, I saw Dawn struggle to keep a straight face.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He asked instead -the look on his face earlier didn¡¯t imply this sort of question.


    I opened my mouth to speak but my eyes fall on the boxes the Queen¡¯s maids ced on my bed earlier.


    ¡°I¡­ Umm¡­ I am fine,¡± I squeaked as I wondered what they were.


    He noticed what I was staring at and stepped forward to it. He picked one up and read its content.


    His face slowly turned dark as he read the content again. ¡°Dawn,¡± he thundered and she stepped forward at once.


    ¡°Yes, Beta!¡± She squeaked seeing the seriousness on his face.


    He passed the boxes to her. ¡°Go to Sara and make sure she approves of any drug or supplement thates to Avalyn. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do!¡± She nodded before turning away to leave.


    A cloud of confusion sat on my face as I wondered what was going on. The queen brought those boxes. She imed they were gifts for my womb and Greg sent them to Sara¡­ Could he do that?


    Wasn¡¯t the Queen like the second inmand around here? Besides, I didn¡¯t want to get into trouble with her. What if she came back and asked for the boxes? What would I tell her then?


    ¡°Mr. Greg,¡± I started but paused as his face pinched into another frown. But I swallowed my fears and continued. ¡°Dawn will bring back those boxes, right?¡±


    His eyes narrowed and he looked deep into my eyes.


    ¡°If Sara finds it bad for your intake, then you won¡¯t be seeing them again.¡±


    My heart jumped to my throat as I realized this was going to be a problem. ¡°But, what¡­ What-If shees and asks about it?¡± I stammered.


    On one end, I didn¡¯t want to anger him and on the other, I also didn¡¯t want to anger the Queen.


    ¡°Tell her that I took it away,¡± He growled.


    My body trembled at the tone of his voice. He noticed this and let out a sigh. He walked closer to the bed and sat down on the edge.


    ¡°Avalyn, you don¡¯t have to worry about the Luna. She knows she shouldn¡¯t bring anything that can jeopardize your health without consulting Sara¡­¡± He exined.


    But what if she had already consulted Sara? I thought but I dared not ask this.


    Greg let out another sigh and turned to look into space. ¡°I see you have settled in well in your new room¡­¡±


    I nodded but then remembered that he wasn¡¯t looking in my direction. So I replied with words. ¡°Yes, I have. Thank you.¡±


    Then he turned to me with a small smile. ¡°Dawn tells me you love reading?¡±


    My cheeks heated and I dropped my head to my fingers as I started pulling at them. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°You have permission to go to the library whenever you want but make sure you are always with Dawn not alone, understood?¡±


    My eyes shed to meet him and my face broke into an excited smile. I couldn¡¯t wait to go there.


    ¡°Yes! I do. Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°As for the garden, the King doesn¡¯t want you stepping out yet. Until he finds you worthy,¡± he said and I felt my heart skip a beat.


    I could almost forget the king even existed until someone brought him up like right now.


    Greg got up after that and headed to the door. ¡°I should return to work now. Dawn will be back soon. Make sure you get enough rest,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Greg for everything¡­¡±


    He paused at the door. His shoulders were tense and I became confused. Did he just have a problem with my gratitude or was there something wrong?


    Maybe werewolves weren¡¯t fond of apologies or thank you. Dawn had alsoined about it.


    Suddenly he left the doorknob and turned to me. ¡°Avalyn,¡± he called and I perked up.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± My heart skipped another beat at his tone as I wondered what he wanted to say.


    ¡°Do not call me Mr. Greg. Just Greg is fine¡­¡± He said with a tight smile on his lips.

 A monster

    Chapter 19:  Talon¡¯s POV


    I was studying the reports from the viges regarding the rogue attacks wondering what Desmond could want from us. I know he wanted power but hadn¡¯t he done enough harm?


    The door to my study suddenly opened and without raising my head, I knew who it was.


    ¡°I will have to ban you from barging in on me like that!¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Ban me and you will have no beta left to run your kingdom,¡± Greg replied as he dropped onto the chair opposite my table.


    His tone spelled stress and frustration -and these were two words that were never associated with Greg.


    I raised my head to his face and truly, I found a deep scowl on it. My bet was that he fought with Willow.


    ¡°What happened this time?¡± I asked wearily.


    Having to deal with my mate and my best friend had to be the hardest thing I had to deal with -if I wasn¡¯t counting my sister¡¯s fight with Willow as well.


    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t send Greg to a foreign school as I did with Emily. As he said, I needed him to run this kingdom.


    ¡°Can you believe she took some cheap drugs to Avalyn?¡± He bellowed.


    I dropped the pen in my hands and folded my hands on the table. ¡°She did what?¡±


    ¡°Dawn came to me earlier about Avalyn wanting to use the library and the garden. I was heading there to speak to both of them when I met Willow¡­¡±


    As he exined, I remembered my conversation with Willow this morning. I told her to prepare Avalyn for the task ahead. She was probably just doing that and Greg, as usual, misunderstood.


    ¡°-When I got in there, I found two boxes of immune boosters for pregnancy and stuff! I mean why the hell will she do that?!¡± He cried out.


    ¡°Why the hell not?¡± I counted and he stopped to re at me.


    I wasn¡¯t about to deal with this right now. I ran my fingers through my hair to keep myself from vexing.


    ¡°You are taking her side, even now?¡± Greg whispered harshly.


    ¡°Greg! Mind your tongue!¡± I hissed and he adjusted in his chair as the air in the room suddenly shifted with my aura.


    ¡°I sent her to prepare the girl for me. I told her to make sure the girl was ready to conceive the very first day I touched her. What crime did shemit by following my orders?¡± I thundered.


    ¡°Greg, sometimes you forget that she is your Luna. Your Queen. These silly little arguments and tension are starting to get on my nerves! When will ite to an end?!¡±


    The room fell silent as my narrowed eyes strained on him.


    ¡°Forgive me, Talon but I thought she was acting on her own ord-¡± he started to say but I stopped him.


    ¡°What if she was?!¡± I hissed louder than intended. ¡°She is the queen! She doesn¡¯t need permission. Avalyn is here because Willow requested a breeder! Stop it, Greg!¡±


    I was sick and tired of their constant bickering. If Greg wasn¡¯t my best friend I would do away with him a long time ago!


    He pursed his lips and I could tell he had more to say but he held it in. We stayed silent, me ring at him and he pondering on the next words he had to say.


    ¡°I got word on Emily,¡± he finally blurted out.


    My eyes narrowed even deeper. This time not to him but to my sister. Thest time her school had sent words, she was caught with boys in her dorm. I just hoped it was something different this time.


    ¡°What about her?¡± I hissed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Greg sat up straight and the frown he had earlier disappeared. ¡°She is at your cousin¡¯s pack. His beta sent a message. She arrived yesterday.¡±


    I let out a sigh of relief that it wasn¡¯t a problem she got into but then my heart squeezed in pain. We had our differences and she never saw eye to eye with Willow but she was still my sister.


    Deep down, I missed her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. She can stay there for the rest of the holidays and then return to school,¡± I said and resumed skimming through the papers in front of me.


    ¡°Talon, you are sure you don¡¯t want her toe home?¡± Greg asked and I shook my head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t stop her froming home. If she wants toe home, she is the princess, no one can stop her.¡± That was a decoy and I knew that Greg was too smart to avoid, but I had to try.


    If I called for her to return home, she woulde but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. Somehow I felt ashamed of myself. I chose my mate over my sister. I had very limited choices but I still did it.


    ¡°Okay, then. I shall leave you to work.¡± He got up from the chair he had upied and made to leave.


    I ignored him and focused on my work. As my eyes skimmed through the reports, they suddenly stopped at a small vige that bordered my territory and my cousin¡¯s.


    ¡°Greg, get Jared on the phone!¡±


    Greg stopped at the door and turned to me with concern in his eyes. ¡°This isn¡¯t about Emily, is it?¡±


    ¡°No, Desmond¡¯s forces seem to be moving uphill. They are attacking more of Jared¡¯s territory. If Emily is there, then we have a problem!¡±


    Greg took out his phone from his pocket and dialed my cousin¡¯s line. It rang a couple of times before he picked up. Greg ced the phone on speaker and ced it on the table.


    ¡°Beta Greg, this is Aliyah. Alpha Jared is currently in a meeting. May I take a message?¡± His beta spoke through the phone.


    ¡°Get him out of that meeting, tell him Talon is on the line!¡± I growled.


    ¡°Ye-yes My King!¡± She replied.


    The line went static for a few seconds before the frequency returned and Jared¡¯s voice filled the room.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t my favorite cousin, my King, and brother. What¡¯s the asion?¡±


    I rolled my eyes at his attitude. This was neither the ce nor time for his jokes.


    ¡°I believe you are aware of the attacks at the border viges?¡± I started.


    He went quiet for a few seconds before his voice returned. This time there were fewer echoes and I could only guess that he changed his location.


    ¡°I was going to call you after this meeting. Talon, we will have to go to war. The rogues are not joking. They are moving fast and they are not mindless. They have a goal. They have a purpose,¡± he said in a stern voice.


    I felt relief that he at least saw the danger and was acting to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are already on top of it. I will call for all our allies. All alphas are under my rule. We must protect ournd and our people¡­¡± I said thest part in a low voice and being close to me, he knew at once what I meant.


    The memories were too deep to forget so soon.


    ¡°Do not worry Talon. I will take care of her with my own life,¡± he whispered. ¡°You might want to hold on a bit with the meeting, my soldiers are pushing the rogues back for now. If the situation gets beyond our control, then I will call for backup.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t veryfortable with his decision but at the same time, he was right. I was letting my emotion dictate my actions. I should let them hold their side of thend for a while. The rogues couldn¡¯t do so much harm that they couldn¡¯t handle it.


    ¡°As you wish¡­¡± I whispered. ¡°Keep in touch,¡± I said before ending the call.


    Greg sat there observing me for a minute longer, before he said, ¡°you don¡¯t want me to go get her?¡±


    I looked at him, considering the words carefully. She was safe with Jared. Bringing her over here might be opening a chance for an ambush. What if she got kidnapped?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Jared will handle it. You may leave,¡± I said.


    Greg nodded and left me in the room with my thoughts.


    Long after he left I was still in the room, fighting the images of the past that shed through my head.


    ¡®Emily would be fine, that was certain.¡¯ My wolf whispered to me.


    Jared was more than capable of protecting her. The stubborn little thing wasn¡¯t bad on her own as well. She could put up a good fight. Anyone unlucky enough to be charged with the task of kidnapping or harming her was going to regret signing up for the job.


    ¡°Talon?¡± Her soft voice pulled me out of my thoughts and she raised my eyes to the door to meet her blue ones.


    Her long dress was tight at the waist but flowed into a ball from her waist down. Her cleavage peeked at the top, teasing me till my head thought nothing but of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, won¡¯t youe down for dinner?¡± She asked and I stretched my hand at her.


    ¡°Come, my love,¡± I whispered instead.


    Who needed dinner, when it was right here?


    She didn¡¯t waste any moment, she picked up her long ck dress with one hand as she made her way toward me.


    She sat on my legs and I held her jaw. ¡°Do you know how beautiful you look today?¡± I whispered.


    She smiled at me and ced a kiss on my cheek.


    ¡°Thank you, my love,¡± She whispered back with that voice of hers that could make even the goddess jealous.


    I have never heard her raising her voice or speaking out of turn -even when Emily would frustrate her enough to earn one. She never did.


    How perfect would it have been, if she could have given me a child?


    Suddenly the longing she had for her disappeared and I was filled with pain.


    ¡°Did you get into another fight with Greg?¡± I asked her instead.


    Her blue eyes shed at me but her expression remained the same. ¡°My love, you know how your beta finds everything wrong with all I do. But I don¡¯t believe we fought. He was only concerned for the human girl more than he should have been¡­¡±


    She wrapped her arms around my neck and kisses me on the lips. ¡°But don¡¯t worry my love, everything is perfect now. Sara will run the tests she needs on the supplement and the human girl will take them when she should.¡±


    She kissed me again and I kissed her back as her reply reminded me again why I loved her.


    My Willow was perfect.

 Get ready

    Chapter 20:  Avalyn¡¯s POV


    Today was the sixth day.


    My heart was racing and my head was nning on cking out. I have been having the feeling since yesterday. I expected him toest night but he didn¡¯t. Even the strange red-eyed werewolf didn¡¯te ever since that first night.


    Was he avoiding me?


    It was crazy because I should be happy he wasn¡¯ting to im me but somehow, I knew that the sooner it came, the sooner he got it over with.


    I sat at the corner of myrge bed with a copy of a novel I had picked up from the library when my door cracked a tiny bit and Dawn popped her head inside.


    ¡°Hey!¡± She whispered for the first time.


    Whenever she came to visit, she would begin yelling my name from the staircase. I guess they got the message that today was going to be the day I got defiled and possibly impregnated.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I replied with a fake smile.


    She let her tongue kiss her teeth as she invited herself inside. She came to sit by my side and held my hand. ¡°Look, I know all of this is nothing you nned for yourself but I want you to rx. Be the way we have been in thest five days. The king isn¡¯t such a cruel man when you get to know him¡­¡± she said.


    Again, I gave her a fake smile. How could I do otherwise?


    I was panicking. My insides were turning with fear and dread. What if he beat me up into unconsciousness and then took me? He could do so many things to me and there was nothing I could do about it¡­


    ¡°Avalyn to earth!¡± Dawn said, snapping her fingers in front of my eyes.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I whispered.


    Dawn pulled at her hair and fell t on the bed. ¡°Come on, Avalyn! Listen,¡± She snapped, sitting upright again. ¡°Listen, why don¡¯t you think of this as a honeymoon¡­ With the cutest man in the world! Think of this as the night you get liberated! And make sure you take notes because I am going to be learning first-hand experience from you!¡±


    I smiled at her attempts to make me happy but deep down I only felt worse.


    She pushed my hands away from my thighs andid on them. ¡°This is so fucked up¡­¡± She groaned and I just heaved.


    The faster the time was moving the worse I felt. He coulde at any moment. Sara didn¡¯t know the time, and neither did Dawn or Greg. All they knew was that he woulde and that I should expect him.


    Suddenly, Dawn sat up straight. ¡°You know what, there is something gooding out of all of these!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes danced in their sockets as I tried to see the invisible veil of light behind this darkness but I found nothing.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    She beamed at me and pulled her hair away from her face. ¡°Well, after tonight, you will start glowing like the Queen -what am I even saying?¡± She hissed.


    ¡°You are more beautiful than she is so you will definitely glow more!¡± She finished with a loud shrill.


    The cloud of confusion on my face only grewrger as I stared at her. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°There are rumors that the sperm of a Lycan makes a woman glow! That¡¯s the secret to Willow¡¯s beauty.¡± She had a satisfactory smirk on her face as she had just given the best speech of her life.


    My cheeks heated against my will and I turned my head away. ¡°Dawn that can only be a rumor,¡± I said even if I knew nothing about Werewolf culture or biology -I barely even knew the human culture.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it! I am done!¡± She suddenly let out before jumping off the bed and pulling me along with her.


    ¡°Dawn, what are you doing?¡± I yelled.


    ¡°We are going to raid the kitchen! You love berries right? I heard the farmers just brought in a harvest,e on!¡± She exined, pulling me outside my room.


    I was reluctant at first but the mention of berries always cheered me up. Dawn and I ran down to the kitchen. The maids gave us strange looks but no one dared question her. We found the store room and Dawn -happened to have a key.


    ¡°I have a feeling you got this from someone¡­¡± I whispered as I waited for her to open the door.


    ¡°Of course!¡± She giggled as the door finally opened and she pulled me in with her.


    ¡°Dawn, aren¡¯t we going to get in trouble?¡± I whispered as I looked around the cold room.


    Thest thing I needed was to get caught up in a crime. But the thrill was fun. I couldn¡¯t deny that.


    ¡°As long as you are with me, you won¡¯t get into trouble but venture into Emily and you will sleep in a dungeon!¡± Sheughed.


    They pulled the first drawer up and brought down arge stic te filled with berries.


    ¡°Now, I will say we take all of it but we will definitely end up in a cell too. Let¡¯s just eat till we are filled,¡± she suggested.


    ¡°In here?¡± It was cold and -we could get locked in.


    She turned to look at the shock on my face and groaned. ¡°You are no fun, Avalyn! Jeez, you act like a big sister sometimes!¡± She whined.


    Her eyes suddenly lit up again as theynded on an empty te in the corner of the room. ¡°Yes! Now, sister Avalyn can¡¯t stop me.¡±


    She went to the stic tes and picked them up. She brought it to her nose and sniffled at it. ¡°Clean!¡± She announced.


    Before I could protest she started cing berries into the te till it was filled to the brim. She threw a few into her mouth and turned to me.


    ¡°Come on, missionpleted!¡± She said with the te underneath her arm.


    As we stepped out and she started closing the cold room, someone called out from the other side of the kitchen and we both froze.


    ¡°Who is that?! You are not allowed to be in there!¡± They yelleding towards us


    ¡°Oh oh!¡± Dawn eximed and my blood exploded in my chest. She pushed the te to my hands. ¡°Run, Avalyn! Run!¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked with worry in my voice but then I saw the glint of excitement in her eyes. She was enjoying this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Nowe on! Go on before we lose the berries we worked so hard for!¡± She pushed me toward the backdoor and without thinking, I slipped out of the kitchen before the man could get any closer.


    We had taken this path once when we came to eat in the kitchen but then the queen stepped in as well. I got pale and Dawn understood that I didn¡¯t want their Queen to see me, so she took me down this path.


    I followed the wall till I found myself at the main entrance once again. I stopped running and walked calmly to the staircase that led to my room. I pulled the door open and quickly rushed to the window to see if Dawn made it.


    My heart was thumping from the adrenaline and when I finally saw her mass of dark hair, a smile came to my face.


    A few secondster, she burst through the door and as our eyes met, we burst into a peal ofughter.


    ¡°That was crazy!¡± I said amidstughter.


    ¡°I know right? Where¡¯s our prize?¡± She asked and I pointed to the bedside table.


    She walked to it and picked it up. She then sat on the floor and Iughed at her actions. ¡°Aren¡¯t you like a royal? Can you sit on the floor?¡± I asked with amusement,cing my voice.


    ¡°I am not royal ¡­ Even if I were, I can still do whatever I want in here,¡± she replied with a chuckle. ¡°But Emily is a royal yet she acts like a sick child. But the goddess knows how much I love her,¡± she said dreamily like Emily was right there in front of her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go visit her, you seem to miss her a lot¡­¡± I said in a low voice.


    She threw two berries in her mouth at the same time and shrugged. ¡°My brother won¡¯t let me. He says releasing Emily and me to the world at the same time will cause a cyclone.¡±


    I stared at her trying to keep a straight face but that was my mistake. As soon as our eyes met, we burst into another string ofughter.


    We spent the rest of the day,ughing and eating our berries. By the time dinner came, I hadpletely forgotten what day of the week it was.


    Dawn fed me with more stories of her and Emily. To a point, I felt like I knew Emily too.


    The air in the room was light and fun. Dawn had managed to make me forget my misfortune and I was happy for her friendship. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive without her -and Sara of course.


    ¡°One time, Emily put a fire in the dungeon¡­ The guards ran so fast, we all thought it was an attack!¡± She eximed,ughing.


    ¡°My brother almost-¡± her words hung in the air as a sharp knock filled the room sending my blood to a cold tank.


    ¡°Let me get it,¡± Dawn mouthed but before she could get to the door, it opened and Greg stood there in all his glory.


    ¡°The maids are here to clean the room, and prepare Avalyn,¡± He said and I felt like a broken bottle had been shoved down my heart.


    This couldn¡¯t be happening. Tears immediately pricked at my eyes and I struggled to keep them back.


    ¡°Can I stay and help too?¡± Dawn asked but before he could respond to her.


    A group of three maids stepped in and stood by his right. He turned to me and pointed at the maids.


    ¡°They are here for your bath,¡± He said and I felt like my body was going to be opened like a dead fish on the market table.


    Then he turned to Dawn. ¡°As for you, you have training and guard duty tonight. Say your goodbyes.¡± He instructed.

 Sleeping with the king

    Chapter 21:  Avalyn¡¯s POV


    As the maids helped with my bath, my mind went numb. There was a constant ringing as my body fought off the panic but it was no use.


    It was happening today -the beginning of my death.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we need you to step out of the bathtub now,¡± One of the maids said. Her voice echoed through the space and it took me about ten seconds to stare back at her and take in her words.


    I slowly got up and she wrapped a towel around me. She held my hand like a little child and led me to the room.


    The first thing I noticed was the sheets. They had been changed to a crisp white one with matching pillow covers as well. The only ssh of color was the signature pink throw pillows that sat at the top of the pile.


    Even the floor was swept clean and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the king was going to mate with me on the floor as well¡­


    ¡°Please spread your arms,¡± Another said and like a scarecrow, I stood there diving in and out of consciousness as they applied oil onto my skin.


    When they finished with that, another brushed my hair while the third ced a see-through robe on my body.


    I felt the second one work on my face and soon everything stopped. They turned the blue light on and switched off the white light.


    ¡°Good luck, ma¡¯am,¡± They chorused before streaming out of the room.


    It was when the door finally clicked shut that the first tear dropped. My body started trembling as I walked slowly to the bed.


    What could I do?


    I thought I had prepared for this moment. All the books I read should have given me the strength and courage I needed but I was wrong. Nothing could prepare me for this fear in my chest. Nothing could prepare me for whatever this King of theirs was going to do to me.


    I was bought by him after all, there was no escaping.


    The door knob moved once and my heart froze -he was here. I sniffled away my tears and tried to look as collected as possible.


    I wouldn¡¯t want him to feel repulsed by me on the first night we met. The erotic books I read said every man loved a woman who wasn¡¯t scared to face them.


    I took multiple deep breaths and pulled the light material over my breasts then I arched my back, just like the books had said.


    When the door finally opened, all of those ethics vanished as I let out a soft gasp.


    Those eyes, I have seen them somewhere.


    He stood there at the door watching me intensely. He was taller than even Greg and his shoulders stood firm like a mountain beneath his head.


    My eyes traveled down to his clothes chest and back up to his face again. His dark eyes seemed to enchant me into him and my heart raced even faster -not due to fear but something else.


    I would me it on the blue light that made everything look so different. I should be scared but my body felt drawn to him when I should be running.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He growled, sending goosebumps to my exposed skin.


    ¡°Ava-Avalyn Howard¡­¡± I stuttered.


    In one swift movement, he loosened the buttons on his shirt and took it off. He stepped forward and dropped it on the vanity chair.


    Next, he pulled at the ropes of his pants and they dropped to his feet.


    My heart skipped a beat as my eyes moved to his member. It was sorge and thick that none of the books gave me this kind of description. The first thing that came to my mind was, it wouldn¡¯t fit.


    He was going to tear me open. I was going to die.


    ¡°Take off the robe,¡± he ordered with a voice so deep it snapped into my head at once.


    My fingers trembled as I pushed the light piece of clothing off my shoulder and let it slip out of my hands.


    Slowly I got up and let it fall. Then I made the mistake of looking up at his towering frame again. I froze.


    His muscles looked like they were sculptured out of pure steel. Maybe it was the effect of the light but they were glistening.


    He closed up the distance between us and stood just inches away from me. His left hand raised and rested on my cheek. I raised my head and our eyes met again.


    His eyes seemed troubled as he searched my face. ¡°Avalyn, I don¡¯t want to do this any more than you want to, so, I¡¯ll make this quick¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ and less painful¡­¡± He whispered.


    I nodded and he gently directed my body to therge bed behind us.


    His hand left my cheek and moved slowly down my chest. Then ever so lightly his fingers hovered over my nipples.


    I felt a warmness drive through my body and settled in the pit of my stomach. My heart started racing differently this time as his hand continued moving downwards to my private parts.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I whimpered as I felt his fingers on my folds. He was looking into my face as he barely grazed my wetness.


    ¡°You have never done this before, have you?¡± His voice sounded strained and I was too far spent to respond. I nodded slowly and bit down on my lower lip.


    His eyes rolled back and he whispered something under his breath that I couldn¡¯t pick up. When he looked back at me, his eyes shed a deep red color and I thought the blue light was ying tricks on me.


    His fingers resumed brushing over my sex and my toes curled as the sweet sensation hit me. Ever so lightly he pulled at my clit, before I felt his finger thrust into me.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I cried out grabbing onto his shoulders in reflex as my eyes flew open.


    His eyes never faltered; they strained on me, watching my every expression. I wanted to keep staring back at him as well but his finger was starting to move and as much as I tried to stay in full control, my eyes felt heavy.


    His finger moved slowly yet with intent, stretching me open. I felt a tingling sensation of warmth that slowly built till my legs started twitching and all I wanted was more of it.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I moaned, biting into my lip as my nails dug into him.


    I never thought sex with the King would be this enjoyable¡­ I was diving into another realm as all my senses concentrated on that one spot where his finger was thrusting in and out of me.


    ¡°If it hurts, say stop and I will,¡± he whispered and I snapped my eyes open.


    Was he kidding me? This was the best feeling ever -but I dared not say that out loud.


    My cheeks heated up and I swallowed the sounds threatening to leave my lips as he waited for an answer.


    ¡°Yes-yes¡­¡± I cried out as I felt a second finger go into me.


    I felt juice from my pussy move down my legs as the warmth and pressure got stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Fuck this!¡± He hissed out and pulled out his fingers.


    I felt his huge member at my entrance and I felt my heart rate increase as I gasped for breath. The initial question I had in my head when I saw it returned was ¨C would it fit?


    He let his cock rub against my folds and clit till I was writhing beneath him. Then ever so slowly, I felt the sharp pain of his thick cock tearing into me.


    ¡°Argh!¡± I cried out feeling the warm tears escape my eyes as I held on tight to his shoulders.


    He stopped pushing and looked into my face. His eyes faltered to my lips and before I knew what was happening, he kissed me.


    He was so gentle, yet so passionate. He sucked on my bottom lips while I panicked. My thoughts forgot about the pain between my legs and focused on what he was doing with my lips.


    The warm fuzzy feeling returned to my stomach and I slowly started following his actions. I kissed him back, mirroring everything he was doing.


    His cock twitched within me and I trembled, wishing for him to move.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He cussed again as he broke the kiss and brought his lips to my ear.


    ¡°Your body is killing me¡­¡± He whispered as he started moving inside of me.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Hmmm¡­ Hmmm¡­¡± I moaned, wing his back in the process.


    What his fingers had done was a jokepared to what he was doing now. He rolled into me, hitting me gently yet perfectly. My toes curled and my arms hugged him to myself.


    The pain had gone and all that was left was the sweet feeling of sweetness and pleasure that filled me up.


    A rush of blood pushed through my body, circling in my core and I felt my walls clench around him.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I cried out louder as I felt pleasure so immense fill every nerve in my body.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He hissed as his tempo grew even faster. I opened my eyes just in time to see his red eyes and before I could think, he imed my lips again.


    The tingling sensation was like never before as I felt hot liquid from him fill me up¡­


    I know it was wrong for me to enjoy it but I did and bad as it seemed, I wanted him to go again despite the soreness between my legs.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Hard for you

    Chapter 22:  Talon¡¯s POV


    I pulled out of her andy on the bed to catch my breath. I felt weak and drained just in that first round -something that had never happened before even with Willow.


    ¡®Avalyn¡­¡¯ my wolf whispered her name and I felt my cock twitch. I rolled my eyes, refusing to let the pressure build.


    She was a virgin. She must still be very sore from all the stretching. I should probably let her be.


    ¡°I am bleeding!¡± I heard her whimper from beside me.


    I turned at once and saw her bloodied hands raised to her face.


    I got up at once and picked her up. She shrieked and held onto my neck with her hands. I led her to the bathroom and ced her in the bathtub. I brought down the shower head and washed her up as gently as I could.


    Her skin was so delicate, I feared I would hurt her if I was rough. Her cheeks were tainted with a permanent red color as I washed her up without saying a word.


    What was I even supposed to say? She was my Breeder, I knew I should be feeling the excitement I felt for her. I should even have enjoyed the sex we just had.


    I shouldn¡¯t be washing her up either but I couldn¡¯t bring my hands to stop. It felt like my body grew a mind of its own and it did things without my approval.


    After I finished I made to lift her out of the bathtub but she shook her head slowly dropping her eyes to her fingers.


    ¡°I can manage¡­¡± She whispered.


    I narrowed my eyes at her and saw that her nipples were hardened again. I wasn¡¯t the only one getting drawn to her. Unlike me, she was fighting it back.


    And this angered me.


    ¡°Suit yourself!¡± I hissed and stepped out of the bathroom. I snatched my clothes from the vanity chair and quickly slipped them on before bursting out of the room.


    Why was my heart feeling this way? Why was her scent not leaving my head?


    I walked straight to my chamber and went to the bathroom to clean myself up. The strong smell of berries seemed to be embedded in my system, I had to wash it away.


    But the more I scrubbed the more her tight little pussy clouded my mind.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about that! I had a mate! She was just a breeder!


    Frustrated, I burst out of the bathroom and moved to the door. I had to take a run.


    ¡°Talon, are you okay?¡± Willow¡¯s smooth voice echoed in my ears and I froze.


    I couldn¡¯t stare at her. Not after I had kissed another woman and enjoyed it. I couldn¡¯t look at those bright blue eyes after what I had done.


    The deal was to impregnate the girl and not enjoy making love to her!


    ¡°My love, is everything okay?¡± I heard her footsteps approach me and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I growled and her steps stopped. ¡°I need fresh air,¡± I added before pulling the door and stepping out of the room.


    I went to the fields and took off my clothes as my body transformed into my wolf. I ran into the night air, howling into the moon.


    What game was the moon goddess ying with me? Why was Avalyn wing her mark in my heart?


    I was a Lycan. I was king. I shouldn¡¯t let a small human girl mess with my mind. I loved Willow and that was all that mattered!


    With that in mind, I returned to my room and met Willow waiting by the window. As she saw mee in, she got to her feet and came to hug me.


    ¡°I know this must be hard for you baby but it¡¯s hard for me too¡­¡± She sobbed. ¡°You need to keep trying at least a couple of times till we can confirm that she is pregnant. Please, don¡¯t stop now my love,¡± She said and kissed the side of my cheek.


    ¡°Can¡¯t once be enough?¡± I asked even if I knew the answer to that.


    ¡°I am afraid it isn¡¯t. As hard as it is, we need to try for at least two weeks. Give her all you got, she is bound to be pregnant by then,¡± Willow said but I didn¡¯t agree with her.


    The one time I slept with her, it messed with my very soul. If I did it anymore, I would lose my mind.


    ¡°Willow,¡± I whispered, taking her hands to my lips. ¡°Let¡¯s see whates up in the next couple of weeks. If she isn¡¯t pregnant. I promise to try again¡­ For you¡­¡±


    Her blue eyes watered as she looked at me with gratitude in her eyes. She grabbed my cheeks and pressed her lips over mine.


    For the first time in my life, I didn¡¯t feel the rush of energy that always came with her kisses.


    She led my hands to her waist as she held on tighter to my neck and deepened the kiss.


    Not wanting to raise suspicions, I kissed her back.


    She led me to our bed and she pulled my pants open, freeing the mindless monster that was my cock. She spread her night dress open and spread her legs open for me to take her.


    Reluctantly, I got on top of her and inserted my cock into her.


    ¡°Hmm, Talon,¡± she moaned out and I blocked every thought of Avalyn out of my head as I thrust hard and fast into my Willow.


    This was where I belonged. This was how it should be.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Talon¡­ That¡¯s it¡­¡± Willow encouraged as she twisted with each thrust meeting me halfway as hard as she could.


    Our heavy panting filled the room as I grabbed her by the hair and pressed harder grunting at the primal need to release filled my core.


    She arched forward giving me, even more, essibility as I have her harder thrusts. It wasn¡¯t like what we used to do as I was mainly driving my lust and the need to fulfill my duty to my mate -maybe this was all I have ever done until Avalyn opened my eyes.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I coursed not because of the sensation that was barely present but because Avalyn had managed to infiltrate my thoughts one more time.


    ¡°Oh, Talon! Yes!¡± Willow moaned as her hands went to her clit. She massaged herself as I thrust into her, creating a rhythm that brought my mind back to Avalyn.


    Avalyn was so much tighter and warmer. When her walls clenched it was on another level, I felt choked yet with tiny kisses from her wetness.


    My cock hardened further as my thoughts went to Avalyn¡¯s tightness. I imagined being buried within her and in seconds, I came undone just as Willow also came down from her high.


    I pulled out of her and moved to the bathroom. I wiped our body fluid with a wet cloth, then returned to the room, without looking at my face in the mirror. Everything about tonight was wrong.


    I returned to the bed and pulled the covers over my body.


    ¡°My love-¡± Willow started to say but I didn¡¯t have it in me to start any sort of conversation.


    I pressed a kiss to her temple interrupting her next words. ¡°I am tired, Willow. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡±


    She pulled my hand and kissed them. Then she raised her head on my chest and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Okay, goodnight my love.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to say it. I felt worse than a criminal. My heart was restless and I was in the middle of that chaos.


    I was at fault here and not here. Willow didn¡¯t deserve this. All she had ever done was love me all her life. She had tried as much as she could to carry a baby for us but each time she managed to get pregnant, the child died before it even became two months old.


    It broke her too much. I could remember those days. I could remember how strong she pretended to be when it was killing her inside.


    I shouldn¡¯t do this to Willow.


    I tightened my arm around her and pulled her closer to me. This was the time for me to show her more love and not pain.


    She was the best thing that the goddess had done for me. I should let some human girle between us.


    Those were thest thoughts in my head as sleep finally took over me. My dreams were not any better but they helped make my resolve stronger. I had to stay away from Avalyn and hope that the one time I had with her was enough to get her pregnant.


    Morning finally came and I slipped out of bed, letting Willow have her rest. I slipped into my official clothes and stepped out of the room to begin my day.


    In the throne room, Greg was already waiting with some guards and as they saw me approach, they all bowed and left the room, leaving only Greg with me.


    ¡°Good morning Talon, how was your night?¡± He asked, wiggling his brows.


    I narrowed my eyes at him and walked to my throne and sat down.


    ¡°You are frowning but my sources tell me thatst night you spent it with Avalyn. How did it go?¡± He fired and I growled at his elusiveness.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Since when have I started sharing my sex details with you, Greg?¡± I hissed and he frowned.


    ¡°Aish, I see you are not happy. Let me guess, Willow problem?¡± He insisted on taking a seat beside me. ¡°But before you have my head, here is the update! The rogues have been controlled by your cousin¡¯s pack and they seem to beying low at the moment¡­¡±


    ¡°Matters with the humans have also been resolved and councilwoman Elizabeth requests to apologize for her behavior thest time!¡± Greg dictated.


    I sighed and rxed in the seat. At least this side of my life seemed to be going well enough.


    ¡°Schedule her forte afternoon, I have something I need to take care of before then¡­¡± I said.

 This is war

    Chapter 23: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    I sat on the bed and stared nkly into space. A thousand emotions swirled within me yet none stayed long enough for me to grasp them.


    I took a deep breath and started from the very beginning. At first, I was scared. Then, I was happy. I enjoyed everything he did.


    My fingers subconsciously went to my lips. I could still feel him suck mine. I could still feel the hot air leaving his nose¡­


    I even forgot how wrong it was and then the bubble tore open the moment I told him I could manage on my own.


    ¡°Why did you have to say that Avalyn!¡± I groaned, falling back into the bed. Why didn¡¯t I just let him carry me back to the room?


    Suddenly the more rational part of my brain resumed and I sat up. What was wrong with me?


    I shouldn¡¯t be thinking of things like this. The king has his wife and I am only here to help them make a baby. I shouldn¡¯t get too attached so that when the time came, it wouldn¡¯t hurt too much.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I was about to fall back onto the bed when a soft knock echoed through the room, freezing me in time -was he back? Had he forgotten something?


    But then no one came inside. If he was the one, he would have stepped in by now.


    ¡°Ye-yes?¡± I managed to croak out.


    Then slowly the door clicked open and a maid stepped in. ¡°I am sorry for disturbing you sote at night but I am here to change the sheets,¡± She said with her head bowed.


    My cheeks immediately heated as I threw my eyes to the patch of blood on the bed sheet.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said and scurried off the bed.


    The maid bowed again before getting to work quickly. She pulled the stained bedsheet away and dropped it on the floor. Then she spread the news.


    Not knowing what to do, I decided to help her.


    ¡°No no- please, let me do it. I can manage,¡± She protested as she saw me hold the other end of the new bedsheet.


    I waved my hand at her. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I want to do it,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°But the King strictly instructed that I do this. I don¡¯t want to anger him¡­¡± She said in a firm voice.


    I quickly dropped the sheet. ¡°I am sorry¡­¡± I whispered as I watched her work.


    Did the King threaten her or what? I was only trying to help¡­


    She finished spreading the new sheets and then bent over to pick up the old ones. When she finished with that, she folded the old one she had dropped on the floor and headed to the door. She stopped and turned back to me.


    ¡°Forgive me if I startled you but I can¡¯t disobey my King¡¯s order¡­ Please try to understand,¡± she said with her head bowed


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I understand,¡± I retorted quickly.


    She bowed again and left the room.


    I stared at the bed and the euphoria of what had happened between the King and me returned to my brain. I was still sore down there but I missed him already.


    Iy on the bed but made sure to leave enough space, in case he decided toe back. We couldn¡¯t just do it that once and expect a child¡­ Right?


    I held my stomach and rubbed my hand over it as my imagination took me to dreand. In a world where there were no rules and no Willow. It was just me and my baby¡­ And the King.


    ¡°Avalyn!¡±


    Suddenly the image swirled away and I was standing in front of the castle. Someone was calling me. I turned around trying to find the person but there was no one.


    ¡°Avalyn!!¡±


    This time, the voice was so loud that I snapped out of sleep and sat up in bed only for the voice to call again. This time I realized I was only dreaming.


    ¡°Avalyn! God, you sleep like a dead monkey! Get up!¡± Dawn yelled as she searched through my wardrobe.


    There was still sleep in my eyes and after all the action and emotion that happenedst night, all I wanted to do was to sleep.


    ¡°Hey! No sleeping, get up!¡± She said sternly pointing a finger to my face.


    I rubbed the back of my hand over my eyes as I tried to drive away the sleep and wake my brain.


    ¡°Where are we going? Why can¡¯t we just let it be?¡± I whined with a pout.


    She threw a light dress to my face and pointed a finger at me.


    ¡°That pretty pout isn¡¯t going to save you. Now get up before we waste all the time sleeping!¡±


    She spoke sternly but I could see the amusement in her eyes. I narrowed my eyes at her as my brain finally snapped awake.


    ¡°Dawn, where are we going?¡± I asked.


    She heaved and ced her hand on her waist. ¡°We have been permitted to explore the gardens!¡±


    My eyes widened in excitement. ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°Yes! And we need to go there before the afternoon because the king is at a meeting by then, soe on!¡± Dawn said.


    I got up and quickly slipped on the dress and then got down to find a sandal to wear.


    ¡°Looking for these?¡± Dawn asked and I raised my head to find her dangling my sandals in her hand.


    I smiled and took them. But as I secured the straps around my ankles, I remembered something.


    ¡°Dawn, we haven¡¯t had breakfast yet.¡±


    She rolled her eyes and started for the door. ¡°Do not worry about that, my dear friend. It has been sorted. We are having a pic in the gardens!¡±


    ¡°A pic? Is that allowed?¡± I asked, remembering how we had to run for our lives just the previous day when we went to get those berries.


    Dawn paused at the door and pursed her lips at me. ¡°We have the King¡¯s permission! I don¡¯t know what you did to himst night but girl whatever it is keep doing it!¡± She added withughter.


    There was a basket of food already waiting outside my door. Two maids helped us carry the basket and followed behind us as we made our way to the garden.


    ¡°Only the queen has exclusive ess to this ce. You don¡¯t know the excitement I had when I was told that we could use it for a few hours!¡± Dawn squealed happily as we got to the door that led to the garden.


    Two guards at the door pushed it open for us and Dawn thanked them before following me.


    Inside, it was another world. It was like ¡®Alice in Wondend¡¯ sort of experience. The entrance was covered in an arch of beautiful flowers in various colors like a rainbow ssh.


    Further down, it opened to lower rows of specific breeds of a flower.


    This was so beautiful -The part I saw in my room was only a scratch from the main thing.


    I wanted to be here every day but then I remembered what Dawn had said before we met the guards.


    ¡°Why is she the only one who uses it?¡± I suddenly asked.


    Dawn shrugged, taking the basket from the maid. ¡°Thank you,¡± She said to her and then turned to me. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Something about the royal property and stuff.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I eximed as we walked further. It wasn¡¯t fair that other people couldn¡¯t use the beautiful garden.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, as soon as Emily returns we can sleep in here if we want,¡± Dawn said with enthusiasm.


    She walked faster and I could see a fountain just ahead of us. There was a statue of a wolf at the center and water spewed from the top of its head.


    ¡°This is really beautiful¡­¡± I eximed looking around me.


    There was a ss walkway somewhere closer to the castle walls and Dawn returned just in time to see me staring at it.


    ¡°Oh, that leads to the throne room. Don¡¯t worry we have permission. Loosen up!¡± She said wiggling my hands


    I smiled and nodded. She was right. I should loosen up. But first I had to eat.


    ¡°Let me help you set up the food,¡± I suggested moving to the basket.


    Dawn was more than happy about my change in mood. We spread the nket she had packed and the food followed. Knowing Dawn, I wasn¡¯t surprised when the first thing I saw was a te of Chocte pudding followed by a bowl of berries.


    I turned to her with raised brows.


    ¡°What?¡± She squeaked and I shook my headughing at her antics.


    Soon, the whole ce was set and we started eating the different food she had packed. We ate to our fill and dropped on the nket to let out food digest.


    ¡°Avalyn,¡± Dawn whispered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I replied, turning my head in her direction.


    ¡°I am happy you are here¡­ But you really need to loosen up¡­¡± she said.


    I frowned, not getting what she was saying. I have loosened up, right? I raised myself from the nket and that was when I knew I had fallen into her trap.


    She pressed a water gun all over her face.


    ¡°Dawn!¡± I cried out and she got to her feet running andughing at my condition.


    I got up too and the whole of my chest was wet. ¡°Oh, Dawn, you are going to pay for this!¡± I dered.


    I had no water gun to use, so I turned to the source of water I had seen earlier, the fountain!


    I ran to it with the empty bowl of berries in my hand. I scooped up enough water and ran after her. Of course, my aim was terrible. She was a soldier and she had a water gun!


    ¡°You are cheating!¡± I cried out, stomping my feet like a child.


    I waspletely wet and it didn¡¯t help that the light dress she had chosen for me was the only thing on me. I wasn¡¯t putting on any bras.


    The material clung to my skin, showing off my nipples. But I had nothing to worry about. It was just Dawn and me in the garden and before we decided to leave, it would have dried up.


    Dawn threw her head back inughter and aimed the gun at me one more time. ¡°There is nothing fair in love and war. This is war Avalyn!¡± She yelled shooting more water at me.


    I ran for my dear life shrieking excitedly like a little child until I bumped into a mass of muscle.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± A deep growl filled the garden making my heart stop.

 Coming again

    Chapter 24: Talon¡¯s POV


    I was buried in the paperwork on my table when the door to my study burst open and Greg popped his head inside.


    ¡°The councilwoman Elizabeth is here,¡± he said.


    My eyes went to the clock above his head and confirmed that it was indeed afternoon. I have spent a long time studying.


    I packed up the reports and got on my feet. ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t anger me anymore today. I have had enough of her,¡± I mumbled as I moved out of the room.


    ¡°She seems remorseful enough to me. She regrets her actions. I am sure she wouldn¡¯t try something silly,¡± Greg assured me as we started heading to the throne room.


    ¡°Did any of her sons receive injuries?¡± I asked, remembering that I instructed her sons to join Walter at the war front.


    Greg stared at me from the corners of his eyes and I could see the smile he was trying to hide. I know that he was happy about my decision to send the young boys to war but it was the only thing I could do to teach her a lesson other than killing her in cold blood in front of everyone.


    A better choice, if anyone thought about it properly.


    ¡°Oh, not really. The first was a bit shaken up but the second boy willingly signed up even after the rogues got neutralized.¡±


    Now I understood why he had that smile on his face. This must have been very frustrating for Elizabeth who thought the war was for barbarians -silly woman.


    ¡°How is she taking it?¡± I asked as we took the ss path.


    Greg let out a grin. ¡°She would probably want to speak about that. The poor woman is horrified.¡±


    I let out a satisfactory chuckle. What a perfect predicament!


    She thought it was fine for other people¡¯s children to put their lives on the line while hers got fattened by the food she gave them on a regr basis.


    ¡°Which reminds me, how are your boys, Ethan and Nathan?¡±


    Unlike Elizabeth, Cassie -Greg¡¯s mate wanted her boys to be as strong as their father. She wanted them to grow into strong soldiers that could protect thend from harm.


    A smart choice if you ask me.


    ¡°Ethan has gotten over his transformation problems. Now, we have another problem, the house can¡¯t contain them anymore. They are changing everywhere and breaking everything!¡± Greg hissed.


    I chuckled at his dilemma but deep down, I wished I had problems like that. I wish I had my own boys that I could train and stress out about.


    As my eyes moved over the garden as we passed it, something caught my attention. Almost like the answer to my problems -Avalyn.


    My cock clenched in my pants and I hissed out gaining Greg¡¯s attention to what I was staring at -maybe not exactly what I was staring at but he got the picture.


    Avalyn was in the garden ying with Dawn, his sister. But that wasn¡¯t the problem.


    Avalyn was wet and her dress clung to her skin, exposing those firm hardened nipples to the entire castle. It was my private garden but the thought of someone else getting a view of her perfect breast angered me.


    ¡®Mine!¡¯ my wolf growled and before I could stop myself, I made a demi turn and headed to the garden rather than the throne room.


    ¡°You are cheating!¡± Avalyn giggled and the sound of herughter sank into my head like a coin in an empty ss.


    My anger melted and I froze in ce. She was so beautiful. So innocent.


    Her wet hair pped her face as she ran away from Dawn shrieking happily like a child on Christmas night. She ran straight into me causing my heart to stop beating.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Greg snapped at them while I remained lost in the bubble of Avalyn¡¯s existence.


    She looked up at me and panic shed in her eyes as she made to move back but I was faster.


    I held her in ce, using my body to cover her chest. Her nipples were still exposed and I didn¡¯t want anyone to see them, not even her friend.


    ¡°Dawn! I asked you a question, who permitted you toe here?!¡± Greg roared but I raised my free hand at him.


    ¡°I did,¡± I said, staring into her enchanting green eyes.


    Goddess, this wasn¡¯t fair. She was too beautiful.


    ¡°My king,¡± Dawn said with a bow.


    I took off my coat and draped it on her shoulder ignoring the re Greg was passing to me. I finished covering her up and stepped back.


    Avalyn held the coat but her eyes remained lowered.


    ¡°Go back to your room and make sure the next time you step out, you have underwear on,¡± I growled into her ear.


    ¡°Yes-yes my king,¡± She stuttered and my cock twitched at the sound of her voice.


    I wanted so much to abandon everything I had nned for the day and take her to that room myself. I wanted to feel her soft folds again but I had guests and the look Greg and his sister were giving me was enough to snap me back to my senses.


    ¡°Leave!¡± I growled loud enough for everyone to hear.


    Dawn immediately came to her side and pulled her back to her nket where they had leftover food spread out.


    I turned away at that point. If I continued watching her, I was going to do something silly. I retraced my step and headed to the throne room.


    I could feel Greg¡¯s question like a knife to my throat but he stayed silent till we got to the throne room and Elizabeth who had been sitting jumped to her feet.


    ¡°My King,¡± She said with a lowered head.


    I moved to my seat and waved her off. ¡°State your business.¡± I wanted to leave as soon as possible and return to Avalyn.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My King, I wanted to apologize for myck of control the other day¡­ Please ept my humble apologies,¡± She said with another bow.


    She pped her hands as she straightened up. Her maids -two of them- stepped in and brought two gift bags -that she could have carried on her own just fine.


    I controlled the urge to roll my eyes at her attitude as she took the gift bags from them and stepped forward to present them to me.


    ¡°My King, please here is a small token of my gratitude and the safety of my boys¡­¡± She said stretching her hand with the gifts.


    I waved them in the direction of Greg instead and she moved to him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t control the oue of a war, Councilwoman Elizabeth,¡± I said, adjusting on my seat. ¡°If your boys made it back alive, you should thank the goddess for her mercy and maybe one of them is destined to be a soldier,¡± I said with a grin.


    Her eyes shed with sudden pain as if I had touched the point she truly wanted.


    ¡°My King, that is another reason why I came to you. I need your help. My second boy, he has changed¡­¡± She exined making funny scowls with her face like she had seen a monster in her son.


    ¡°He wants to be a soldier and no matter how much I scold him, he won¡¯t listen¡­ Please, ask Walter to reject him in the army. I would die if my boy was constantly in the face of danger!¡± She cried out.


    Greg was struggling to keep a straight face by my side as the woman dramatically exined her predicament.


    ¡°Well, councilwoman Elizabeth, I am sure you know I can¡¯t change the rules of the army. A volunteer can¡¯t be sent away unless theymit a crime¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am certain your dear boy isn¡¯t of questionable character, how can Walter refuse him?¡± I asked cing a hand on my chin toplete the worried look I was trying to pull up.


    ¡°My King, please¡­ I am sure there is a written order you can give. You are the king! Everything you say stands!¡±


    I narrowed my eyes at her and she took a step back in fear. ¡°Councilwoman, are you asking me to misuse my authority for your son?¡±


    Her eyes shed with panic and then slowly dispersed and were reced with a deep rage.


    ¡°You do not know the pain of bearing children. So I don¡¯t me you, you wouldn¡¯t understand, maybe never will!¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth!¡± Greg roared before I could even react.


    The amusement I felt left my body at once as I stared back at her.


    Her face slowly became horrified and just as she did at the meeting, she dropped to her feet and started pleading for her life but I didn¡¯t have it in me to do anything.


    Her words had hurt more than she could ever think.


    I slowly got to my feet and started heading toward the exit. My heart wasn¡¯t even beating anymore. It was dead.


    I was insulted because I didn¡¯t have a child; I was humiliated by this silly woman because she felt I wouldn¡¯t understand the pain of losing a child when I had none.


    As I got closer to her, she covered her face with her fears and she thought I was going toe at her. But I passed on and got to the entrance.


    ¡°Beta!¡± I called and he quickly responded with authority.


    ¡°Yes, My King!¡±


    ¡°Throw this woman in the dungeon until we think of a befitting punishment for her insult!¡± I spat and walked out of the room.

 Say it

    Chapter 25: Talon¡¯s POV


    I walked aimlessly around the castle. Fueling my anger with each thought that came to my mind. How dare she?


    My angered legs led me to my chambers. Willow wasn¡¯t there and somehow this increased my anger. Where was she?  She should have been in our chamber waiting for me!


    ¡°Ah!¡± I roared, throwing a punch into the wall in frustration.


    I didn¡¯t even know why I was directing my anger at the thoughts of Willow. She did nothing wrong to me. She had tried to bear me a child but each time, she had miscarriages.


    Was something wrong with me? Because it made no sense why my mate would constantly get pregnant and keep losing the babies!


    Why was the goddess doing this to me?!


    Why was she letting my enemies insult me so openly because of children?! I know it was important to have an heir but did I have to force nature?!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± I roared, trashing themp on the bedside table.


    Maybe there was something wrong with me! Come to think of it, Sara had never checked me before. It had always been Willow. Maybe there was something wrong with me!


    I summoned up courage and burst out of the office. I marched to the clinic with my hands fisted.


    The maids and guards I passed, bowed respectfully as a sign of greeting but I cared less. I could barely even hear them, the noises in my head were loud enough for me.


    I burst through the reception door and continued marching till I got to their corridor. Her office door was opened and so I entered and picked a chair for myself.


    At this point, I was no longer angry. I was feeling dejected and helpless. If there was something wrong with me, what was the assurance that Avalyn wouldn¡¯t go through the same thing willow faced?


    ¡°My King!¡± Sara squeaked in fear as she came out of the inner chamber and found me sitting on her patient¡¯s chair.


    She quickly bowed her head and stood still. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here¡­ Why didn¡¯t Greg tell me you¡¯d being?¡± She hissed thest part more to herself than to me.


    Sara wasn¡¯t just a healer to me. She was there when my father was brutally snatched from my sister and me. She was there when Willow had her first miscarriage and I had to carry her to the clinic with blood on my hands. She was there when every single terrible thing happened to me -and her support hadn¡¯t dwindled. She became family.


    Her shoulders rxed a bit as she took a step toward me but as I raised my head, she frowned.


    ¡°My king, is something wrong?¡± She asked.


    I shook my head and pinched the bridge of my nose. ¡°I want you to run some tests on me. There¡¯s something wrong with me, Sara,¡± I said, staring her dead in the eyes.


    She adjusted the rim of her sses and snatched up her stethoscope from the table and before I could stop her, she was already checking my heartbeat.


    ¡°My King, you are fine. What do you think is wrong with you?¡± She asked in a voice that dripped with worry.


    I took a deep breath and brought my right arm to the table. ¡°I want you to test my blood. Test my sperm. Test every damn fluid in my body. I want to know why Willow wasn¡¯t ever able to keep a child¡­¡± My voice dropped at this point and pursed my lips.


    ¡°Maybe we will have the same problem with Avalyn¡­ I need to know now,¡± I whispered.


    It took Sara five seconds to figure out what was worrying me. She took down her stethoscope and moved to her seat on her chair. ¡°My king, I have already done tests on you. Multiple tests. You are very fine. Even the queen is very fine¡­ The only reason we suggested a breeder was because we feared her womb lining might have be too thin because of all the babies she has lost. Not because something is wrong with either of you¡­¡±


    She adjusted her sses and ced her hand over mine. ¡°You can keep trying with the Queen, there is a high probability that she might take in again¡­¡±


    My heart felt heavy in my chest as I pulled my hand out of her reach. She made it seem like it was a minor thing and there was no big deal -yet I was getting insulted by my council!


    ¡°Do you have any idea why Willow keeps losing the babies? Have you been able to find anything? Maybe the food she eats or drinks¡­ There has to be something¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say because we never tested any of the waste tissue,¡± Sara said and my frown deepened. ¡°And that¡¯s the only way we could have truly known what went wrong because her body was in perfect condition! It baffled me each time it happened but we can¡¯t question the goddess. Let¡¯s forget about the past-¡±


    ¡°For us to forge a better future we will have to poke into the past,¡± I growled, interrupting her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever test the tissues?¡±


    Sara dropped her eyes to her hands -which she had folded on the table.


    ¡°I was only following the Queen¡¯s requests. She said it was going to be too traumatic. The pain of losing her child was enough,¡± Sara said in a low voice.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As much as I wanted to sympathize with Willow, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.


    ¡°Why the hell would she say that without my consent?¡± I roared.


    ¡°I am sorry King, I thought it was a collective decision¡­¡± Sara replied.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± I hissed, hitting the table slightly. There was no point being here. I got up from the chair and made to leave but stopped halfway and pointed a finger at her.


    ¡°Make sure this doesn¡¯t happen with Avalyn!¡± I gritted out before stepping out of her office.


    She mumbled something behind me but I paid her no attention. My legs once again took the lead and moved me out of the clinic.


    There was only one ce in mind that he could go and that was Avalyn¡¯s room.


    Without knocking, I burst through the doors and the two girls shrieked out in fear.


    They were on the bed going on about something but the moment I stepped in, my presence made them freeze.


    ¡°My -king!¡± They chorused, rushing to their feet


    Dawn was the first to stand and bow her head while Avalyn went pale with fear. She slowly got up too and my eyes strained on her.


    She was the answer to all of my problems. Willow was right. I would have to pour as much of my seed into her to make her have my child. One time wasn¡¯t going to cut it.


    The image of her beautiful wet body in the garden shed through my head and my cock throbbed. The desire blended with the troubles in my mind and it fed my lust.


    I wanted Avalyn right this instant.


    ¡°Leave us,¡± I growled while still watching Avalyn. Dawn nodded before scurrying out of the room.


    I waited until the door closed before walking up to Avalyn who still had her head staring down at her fingers.


    Two of my fingers went underneath her chin and I raised her head so she was looking into my face but she closed her eyes.


    ¡°Look at me!¡± I ordered and her eyes fluttered open.


    The fear in her eyes slowly dispersed into another emotion I couldn¡¯t put a finger on but whatever it was, my body craved to taste her.


    Without giving much thought to it. I crashed my lips over hers, kissing her till we were both breathless. It felt like all of my pain and worries vanished the more I kissed her.


    My free hand slipped to her waist and I pulled her even closer as I deepened the kiss. My tongue snaked into her mouth and I sucked as much of her sweetness as I could.


    My cock was burning to be let free but my brain was more selfish. I wanted Avalyn in every way I could get her.


    My lips left hers and I trailed kisses up her neck as my fingers massaged her hair. I felt her weight leaning on me and I directed her to the bed.


    My canines emerged from my mouth and I grazed the softness of her skin. Enjoying the way she shivered under me.


    I tore open the t-shirt she had on and moved my kisses to her chest. I focused on her beautiful mounds as they rose and fell in anticipation.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ My king-¡± she whimpered as she bit down on her lip, watching me move above her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Talon,¡± I growled.


    Her beautiful green eyes sparkled with a glow as she stared into my eyes in confusion. My fingers went to her right nipple and I squeezed gently, watching the way she arched and squeezed her eyes at the burst of pleasure that flowed through her.


    I wanted her to say my name. I wanted her to moan it out loud.


    My fingers on her nipple squeezed harder and she clutched the edge of the bed as she cried out. But I wasn¡¯t done yet.


    My free hand went to her wet folds. I pushed her undergarment to the side and without warning, I thrust two of them deep inside of her.


    ¡°My king!¡± She cried out.


    I pushed my thumb to clit and stopped moving my fingers within her.


    ¡°Talon¡­¡± I whispered and her eyes fluttered open again. ¡°That¡¯s my name¡­ Say it!¡± I ordered.

 Rid of me

    Chapter 26: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    I thought he had been angry with me especially after he caught Dawn and me in the garden. But as his fingers moved in and out of me, my brain melted.


    Nothing else made sense other than the immeasurable pleasure I was feeling from the ministration he was giving to me.


    If this was punishment. I wanted to be punished like this every day.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I cried out as his thrust became sharper and faster. My heavy eyes tried to stay open but I failed.


    ¡°You want to y games don¡¯t you?¡± I heard him whisper and I blinked hard trying to understand what he meant.


    I know I heard him say something at one point but I was too deep into the sensation for my brain to register whatever it was he said. I could barely keep my eyes open -how could my brain work?


    He pulled out his fingers from within me and brought them to his mouth. An electric shock passed through my body as I watched him suck his fingers, which were dripping with my juice.


    My core was still throbbing despite the thrusting his fingers gave me. My lips were parted as I tried to catch my breath and also contemted asking him why he stopped.


    He straightened up and pulled off his pants, releasing the very monster I once feared.


    I bit down my lips as I watched hime back to the bed.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ll get punished until you say my name¡­¡± He said in a stern voice despite the lock of desire swirling in his eyes.


    My body got goosebumps and I felt mydy parts drip even more.


    He brought his cock to my entrance and rubbed it vigorously against the surface, causing my toes to curl as the sensation flooded down my body.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±  I moaned, grabbing onto the bedsheet for bnce.


    ¡°Talon!¡± He growled as he pushed himself deep inside of me.


    ¡°Aah! Talon!¡± I cried out.


    A grin curled on his face as he started hitting me faster. He moved me to my side and lifted my right leg to give him more ess.


    His fingers went to my clit and he started massaging them as his thick cock continued stretching every pocket within me, feeling me with not just the pleasure and sweetness of the act¡­ But a warmth I have never felt before in my heart.


    ¡°Look at me!¡± He ordered and I opened my eyes to meet his dark eyes.


    Something changed between us at that moment and even though I couldn¡¯t tell what it was, I could feel it.


    He grabbed my neck and kissed me as he continued rolling inside of me.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He cussed as his cock throbbed and shook within me. His shoulders tensed and his veins popped as his hold on my waist became tighter.


    I felt his warm seed fill me up and I thought he was done and made to pull away from him but he held me back.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± He asked in a voice so husky my nipples hardened just by the sound.


    ¡°I-I was¡­ I wanted- I thought¡­¡± I stammered not knowing how to put my thoughts into a sentence.


    His grin widened as he held me in ce. ¡°I am not done yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I cried out as I felt his thick cocke alive within me.


    He held my shoulders and started going ahead, faster than the first time.


    ¡°Ah! Hmm¡­ My king- Talon!¡± I became a moaning mess as he continued going.


    Each thrust he gave, sent shock waves to my body and butterflies fluttered all over my stomach as his name became music filling the room with the cries of our lovemaking.


    This time when we were done, I didn¡¯t resist him when he lifted me to the bathroom. He washed me up like a child. Taking his time to wash every part of my body like it was an exam he needed to take.


    When he finished with me, he left me in the tub and used my shower head to wash. I sat there in the tub, watching him.


    I watched as his liquid trickled down his muscled chest, and down his waistline to his thick member.


    I would say we have made progress somehow. I now knew his name and he smiled at me too.


    Talon¡­ I tested the name again in my head as I watched him.


    His lips cracked into a grin and he caught my eyes. ¡°You like what you see?¡± He asked and I quickly averted my eyes shyly.


    My cheeks heated up and I tried to use my hair to cover my face but they were wet and useless to my cause.


    Talon stepped out of the shower and came to where I remained. ¡°You are really cute when you do that, you know?¡± He whispered and it didn¡¯t help in any way.


    My cheeks became as red as tomatoes and all I wanted was to hide away.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I am sorry-¡± I stuttered not knowing what to say.


    I was supposed to make him like me enough to let me live at least till I saw my child but here I was unable to even make up a sentence.


    He chuckled softly and held my cheeks.


    The sound of his chuckle made me freeze. How did someone so cruel be this gentle? So gentle that he even smiled at me?


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you out of the water,¡± he said before lifting me out of the water.


    I wrapped my hands around his neck and watched his face as he carried me to the room.


    It was already dark outside by the time he ced me on the bed. He pulled the bedsheet and covered me up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep. I¡¯ll ask the maids to bring you something to eat,¡± He ordered and then moved to the floor where his clothes were. He slipped them on and held the door.


    It was as if he was contemting what to do. Finally, he shook his head and walked out of the room, leaving me with the nket and a fuzzy feeling in my stomach.


    I smiled at myself like a fool without reason. I was probably going to die after all of this, but it felt really good.


    ¡°Talon¡­¡± I whispered tracing a hand over my lips as my head yed back everything that had happened.


    Dawn was surely going to tease me to death by morning but it was worth it. It even felt better than the first time.


    A sharp knock at the door got my attention away from my lips and I tried to sit up as the door slowly opened and the maid stepped in with a tray of food in her hands.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The King asked that we give you this,¡± She said and I nodded in gratitude.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I wasn¡¯t really hungry but who was I to reject the King¡¯s order?


    I took the tray and ced it on the bed. I could only pick a few items before I gave up. I returned it to the bedside table and spread it on the bed like a snow angel as I let my imagination take me away.


    This time though, I didn¡¯t dream of Talon and our child, it was sharp blue eyes that haunted me -the Luna Queen.


    I trashed around on the bed for hours as she chased me around the castle with a sharp sword in her hand. When I finally got up, it was earlier than the previous day.


    My heart was still racing to remind me of the dream I had. The queen was not someone I could mess with. I had to guard my heart against melting over Talon. She could take my life just like she had warned and besides, Talon himself might kill me the moment I gave birth.


    Everything I felt was wrong.


    Troubled, I picked myself up and went to the bathroom to wash my face and brush my teeth. When I stepped out again. Dawn wasn¡¯t still here.


    I picked up some clothes from the wardrobe and changed into them.


    Next, I picked up the tray of leftover food I gotst night and stepped out of the room.


    It was still quite early and even the asional maids roaming around the corridors were absent. I went straight to the kitchen and dropped the tray. Then my next destination was the library.


    That was the only ce that was truthful. It was only there that I wasn¡¯t surrounded by lies or an uncertain future.


    I got there without a hup and found a good book to curl into. I found my favorite seat and curled myself in it.


    I couldn¡¯t tell how long I was there going in and out of the book as my mind constantly reminded me of my impending doom. But I soon fell asleep.


    ¡°Avalyn!¡±


    I heard it in the distance and stirred to the other side of the couch, enjoying my sleep until the sharp voice called again.


    ¡°Avalyn! I have been looking everywhere for you! Jeez! You almost gave me a heart attack!¡± Dawn cried out as her frame filled the library.


    My eyes fluttered open and I watched her as sheined with her hands flying all around her.


    ¡°I got to your room and I almost died of panic! If something happened to you, do you know what the king and my brother would do to me?¡± She asked, pulling at her hair.


    She held her heart before I could respond and calmed herself. ¡°Thank goodness I remembered to check the library before I reported you missing¡­¡± She finished dropping on the couch beside me.


    ¡°I am sorry Dawn¡­¡± I whispered.


    She stopped fuming and turned to re at me. ¡°Why do you sound like that, what happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Ummm¡­ It¡¯s fine. I should have waited for you before leaving¡­¡± I apologized again.


    Her frown deepened as if my apologies only made it worse. ¡°Wait a minute-did the Alpha do something to you? I left him with youst night!¡± She snarled.


    ¡°No no!¡± I rushed out. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to me¡­ I was only¡­ Ummm¡­ I just missed the books,¡± I squeaked.

 Who鈥檚 that

    Chapter 27: Talon¡¯s POV


    For thest couple of days, I avoided Avalyn. I shouldn¡¯t have gone to her that evening. I was troubled and not in the right state of mind.


    I should have waited for Willow and spoken to her. That was the right thing to do. I felt ashamed of myself. I couldn¡¯t face either of them.


    Not Willow and not Avalyn who was the victim in all these.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I tried to focus more on running the kingdom. The rogues had started resurfacing and this time the trouble they caused was even more than the first time.


    It felt like they had gone to reschedule and ren their attacks to be more effective and productive.


    As I sat on the throne listening to the council members discuss the matter, my mind took me back to Elizabeth. She was still in the dungeon. The crazy woman!


    She brought all of this stress to my mind and I was going to keep her there till I had my child -somehow!


    ¡°My King, the neighboringnd got attackedst night. My king, they are moving with so much force, we have no choice but to retaliate!¡± Walter spat and got divided approval from the members.


    Greg stared at me but my eyes were fixated on the grumbling members. Such cowards didn¡¯t deserve to be on my council.


    ¡°We have talked about this before! War and fights aren¡¯t going to solve this problem-¡± Thomas was saying and I cocked my head to the side to listen to him.


    ¡°Then what is?¡± Greg growled from my side and I held him back.


    ¡°No, Greg, let him speak. Coward men like him should be allowed to spit every nonsense they have harbored in their hearts!¡± I roared and Thomas bit down on his tongue.


    Silence fell in the throne room as everyone looked at one another. I knew that more than half of them didn¡¯t like me nor did they appreciate my methods but they had to admit that my methods kept them alive for this long -so, they had no choice but to obey.


    ¡°What Thomas, you have nothing left to say?¡± I asked ring at him.


    He kept looking down at his feet like they could open and swallow him up. He opened his mouth to speak but nothing left his lips.


    I got up from my throne and he jumped in fear. I scoffed and changed my direction to the center of the room. I was not in the mood to have his blood in my hands.


    ¡°We are the ruling kingdom and pesky little rogues shouldn¡¯t give us trouble! Greg, send a message to all the allies we have. Prepare for a meeting with all of them. They need to know who we are up against and n our next action to eradicate them once and for all!¡± I said as I marched out of the room.


    If I stayed there a minute longer, Thomas wasn¡¯t going to be the only one dying.


    My legs led me back to my study. I could have gone to the room but Willow might be there and I still hadn¡¯t gotten the courage to look at her after the moment I shared with Avalyn.


    But as I pushed the door open, my eyes narrowed as they fell on Willow.


    ¡°Talon¡­¡± She whispered as she got on her feet and stepped away from my chair. She moved to the visitor¡¯s seat and lowered herself in all her grace.


    ¡°I figured the only way I was going to get your attention was toe here¡­¡± She said waving her draping hands to me.


    The tension between us was stronger than I had anticipated. It was so thick it could be slit open with a knife.


    ¡°We need to talk Talon, you have been cold for thest few days¡­ Why?¡± She asked in that soothing voice of hers that surprisingly wasn¡¯t so soothing today.


    I heaved out a sigh and rather than go to my chair, I joined her on the visitor¡¯s side of the room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Willow. I have just been busy with work,¡± I said, shing her a small smile.


    Her blue eyes shed bright as her emotions got stronger. She turned her eyes away as if calcting her next words. She fisted her hands and looked at me again. ¡°Is it work or is it the Human girl?¡± She hissed.


    A frown covered my face and I pulled farther away from her. ¡°Avalyn?¡±


    Her eyes didn¡¯t twitch as she stared back at me. ¡°Yes, that girl. You haven¡¯t been to the room Talon. You barely talk to me. I haven¡¯t even seen you in days now. What do you expect me to think?¡± Her firm voice started breaking at the end and she turned away from me.


    I took her hands in mind and turned her face to mine. ¡°Willow¡­¡± I began swallowing the bile of guilt that ate at me. ¡°This has nothing to do with Avalyn. Don¡¯t you know the rogues are back? I have been busy. Avalyn has nothing to do with this.¡± I lied again.


    ¡°Does it?¡± Her eyes teared up as she looked up at me, sending a shard of pain through my heart.


    How was I supposed to tell my mate that I was starting to develop strange feelings for my breeder?


    She reached her hand to my cheeks and held my head in ce. ¡°Talon, I love you more than life itself. Please don¡¯t push me away,¡± she whispered and the shard of pain in my heart exploded into tiny des that split through me.


    ¡°I love you too Willow. You know I do. I just need time to figure out this problem the kingdom is having¡­¡± This much was true. I didn¡¯t know what I felt for Avalyn and why her body drove me insane but that was it. There was nothing else.


    But with Willow, I knew I loved her. My body knew it and every nerve in my body breathed it.


    She was my mate after all. We were connected in more ways than I could even imagine.


    ¡°Sara called me earlier today,¡± she began in a whisper as her hand started caressing my cheek in a slow circr motion.


    ¡°Did somethinge up?¡± I asked furrowing my brows.


    She smiled softly and her fingers caressed my lips.


    ¡°She said the girl is pregnant.¡±


    It felt like the world stopped and only my heart kept beating. Avalyn was pregnant!?


    I got up from the seat and pulled her along with me. ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked as we moved out of the study.


    Willow stopped moving and red at me. ¡°She is at the clinic¡­¡± She whispered.


    A cloud of confusion covered my face at her resistance. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡± I asked her.


    She wiped her face and shed me a tight-lipped smile. ¡°I have seen her already. You should go check her.¡±


    My wolf was flipping in excitement and if it was left to him, he would be running out of there in seconds. But it didn¡¯t feel right to run off and leave Willow.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked her instead.


    ¡°Yes, I am fine. Now that you are speaking to me again,¡± she said and shed me another smile.


    Finally, the shock of the news washed away and joy filled me. I was finally going to have my pups running around the castle. I could finally show them to the likes of Elizabeth!


    Suddenly, I pulled her into a tight hug. ¡°Thank you Willow,¡± I whispered.


    She made this happen. If she hadn¡¯t convinced me to take a breeder, all of these wouldn¡¯t have been possible.


    ¡°I love you so much, Willow!¡± I eximed, cing kisses all over her face.


    Her blue eyes shed at me and she smiled again. ¡°I love you too Talon.¡±


    My fingers were itching to touch Avalyn next. She had taken shame away from me and I couldn¡¯t have done it any other way.


    ¡°I should go!¡± I eximed and she nodded.


    I ced another kiss on her cheek and walked in the direction of the clinic as fast as I could.


    ¡°My King,¡± The workers greeted me as I stepped into the building.


    ¡°Hello!¡± I replied as I continued marching at full speed.


    I had been waiting for this news my entire life. The few times Willow got pregnant were short-lived and I wanted to make sure that the story was practically different from this.


    Nothing was going to happen to this child.


    I pushed the door to her private ward open and her green eyes met mine at once.


    Before responding to them, I went to the bed where she sat trying not to stare at me.


    I pulled her into a hug and ced a wet kiss on her forehead. ¡°Thank you, Avalyn¡­¡± I whispered.


    The door opened behind me and I turned to find Dawn and Sara B¡±My king,¡± they chorused.


    I ced another kiss on Avalyn¡¯s forehead and left her to respond to Dawn and Sara.


    ¡°Hello, Dawn!¡± I said to her as I walked to Sara. I grabbed her hand in mine. ¡°I will give you anything to make sure nothing happens to this one. Are we clear?¡±


    She nodded with a smile on her face. ¡°Her womb lining is very thick. Every organ is working perfectly. I don¡¯t believe we will have anyplications.¡± She assured me.


    It was wonderful news but I still wanted her to be extra careful. ¡°Can she stay here for proper observation?¡± I suggested but Sara shook her head slowly with amusement glinting in her eyes.


    ¡°At this stage, we don¡¯t want to stress her too much. We want her to be rxed. I can move a few things to her room and check in on her twice a day but keeping her here won¡¯t help her mental health,¡± she exined.


    I was quiet for a while as I thought about her response. Yes, it was true that she needed no trauma or stress right now and Sara¡¯s option wasn¡¯t a bad one but we could do better.


    ¡°Make the check-up to be three times a day and you,¡± I turned to Dawn. ¡°Make sure she gets everything she needs¡­¡±

 Why?

    Chapter 28: Talon¡¯s POV


    ¡°How far gone is she?¡± I asked as I returned to sit on the bed with her.


    ¡°Two weeks, my King,¡± Sara said with a smile on her face.


    A warmth filled my stomach and turned to look at Avalyn. I caught her staring and she quickly averted her eyes away from me.


    I raised her chin with my fingers. ¡°Why are you hiding your face from me?¡± I whispered.


    Sara cleared her throat grabbing her stethoscope from the table. She walked to Dawn¡¯s side and tapped her shoulder. ¡°I need your help with something. Come with me,¡± she said. Dawn at first looked confused before she turned to us and her eyes sparkled with understanding.


    ¡°Oh yeah, sure!¡± She said and they both scurried out of the ward leaving Avalyn and me.


    Avalyn still had her eyes staring at her fingers as she pulled at them.


    ¡°They are gone, you can look at me now¡­¡± I said in a low voice as I tried to raise her head again.


    As I finally managed to raise them and her green eyes met mine, an arrow pierced my heart. She was crying.


    ¡°Avalyn, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked suddenly concerned for the baby and her well-being.


    She quickly used the back of her hand to wipe at her tears and sniffled them away. ¡°Ummm¡­ I am fine. There is nothing wrong¡­¡± She whispered in a broken voice.


    I took her wet hands and stopped them from wiping at her face. I raised my thumbs and wiped at her tears myself.


    ¡°You are crying. Something is wrong. Please tell me,¡± I insisted. ¡°I can¡¯t hurt you, Avalyn¡­ Look-¡± I paused as I searched for the right words to say.


    What could make her cry? As I searched my brain, I remembered my own behaviour since thest sex we had. I had been avoiding her.


    ¡°I left because I wanted you to getfortable. I am sorry if it got you worried¡­¡± I said pulling her close to my beating chest.


    Unlike when I was with Willow, there was no tension. My body, my wolf, they were happy to be with Avalyn. She brought a peace of mind that went deeper than any other aura I have felt.


    ¡°Please stop crying¡­¡± I begged, raising her head so I could cover up with kisses. ¡°What has upset you this much?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ It¡¯s the baby¡­¡± she squeaked and I held her shoulders back.


    ¡°What about the baby? Is it alright? Does it hurt?¡± I asked, getting to my feet. If there was something wrong with the baby that was hurting we had to get Sara.


    I started heading to the door but she held me back.


    ¡°Talon¡­ the baby is fine¡­ Umm¡­ I am just-¡± she stopped sniffling and I returned to the bed to hold her in my arms.


    She wasn¡¯t able to see that whatever was troubling her was messing with my head too.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Are you- Can you let me see the baby after it¡¯s born?¡± She squeaked in a low voice.


    My heart stopped.


    I hadn¡¯t thought about this. She came here as my breeder but would she be allowed to stay with the baby?


    Only Willow had an answer to this. Bringing Avalyn here was her decision but what if she asked me to send Avalyn away from here? Would I be able to do that?


    ¡°I know I will die afterward but can¡­ Umm¡­ Can I just be allowed to spend a little amount of time with the baby when it¡¯s born?¡± She asked and I felt a heaviness wrap around my heart.


    ¡°Avalyn, where did you get all of these from?¡±


    True that at some point, I considered killing the breeder as soon as their work was done but that was before I met her.


    Her hands went to her stomach and she raised her tear-filled eyes to me. ¡°I am sorry if I shouldn¡¯t say things like this¡­ I am sure¡­ I want to be able to touch my baby¡­¡±


    The tears in her eyes broke me more than I could admit. Avalyn had changed so many things in my body, I shocked myself every time.


    I covered her hands with mine and waited for her to raise her eyes at me.


    ¡°You will touch your baby¡­ No one will take it away from you,¡± I said before I could stop myself and wrapped my hands around her.


    She cried into my chest and I rubbed my hands along her back.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am here now¡­¡± I whispered trying to calm her down.


    We stayed this way until she calmed down enough. Her breathing was normal and not long after, she slept in my arms.


    I adjusted myself on the bed so that my back was resting on the wall while shey on my chest. I didn¡¯t realize when I slept off with Avalyn in my arms.


    Hours passed before my eyes fluttered open again. I was still in the clinic with Avalyn in my arms. I wasn¡¯t dreaming all of it.


    It was true that she was pregnant and my child was growing inside of her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My King.¡± I turned my head in the direction of the voice and found Greg standing by the door with a smile on his face.


    ¡°As much as I do not want to disturb your happy moment¡­ Right now, we need to talk¡­¡± He said.


    I looked at the sleeping Avalyn in my arms and then back at him. There was no way I was going to wake her up from sleep just so he could speak to me.


    ¡°You can say whatever it is, I don¡¯t want to wake her¡­¡± I whispered.


    Greg shrugged and stepped into the ward. ¡°Okay,¡± he said. He leaned against the door and folded his arms¡­


    ¡°First we will need to start making preparations regarding Alpha Trevor¡¯s visit.¡±


    My brows furrowed at that. I never epted visitors in my castle except if it was some sort of emergency.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree at thest meeting that every ally should meet up at my cousin¡¯s pack? Why are theying here?¡± I whispered harshly.


    Greg raised his hands in defence. ¡°I know how you feel about visitors but this time our hands are tied. Trevor has the numbers we need and his pack is closer to ours than your cousin¡¯s. He figured he woulde here for a few days and then we could all move together to your cousin¡¯s pack¡­¡± He exined.


    I clenched my free hand in annoyance. Aside from the fact that I hated having visitors, Trevor wasn¡¯ting alone. He would definitely bring that annoying son of his, Monty!


    ¡°I suppose Montgomery ising as well?¡± I hissed out.


    Greg stered a tight-lipped smile on his face and nodded. ¡°I am afraid so, my King.¡±


    ¡°I want you to make sure that he sticks to the area allocated to him. I wouldn¡¯t want a scandal or an opportunity to gnaw off his head!¡±


    Greg nodded in understanding. ¡°All of that will be sorted out my king¡­ Well, all except Avalyn¡­¡± He said pointing at her sleeping form in my arms.


    ¡°What about her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What do we tell them she is?¡±


    I looked down at her and tried to think. Trevor was full of questions. Technically he didn¡¯t need us and any aura he got that made him feel he wouldn¡¯t benefit from this, he could pull out.


    What better reason to pull out when they found out her race? A Lycan and a human were very unheard of.


    ¡°We will try to keep her away from them as much as we can¡­¡± I whispered and Greg nodded.


    ¡°There is one more thing,¡± he said and my brows furrowed.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Willow. I saw her walking out of the clinic. My best bet is she saw you in here¡­¡± He said but I couldn¡¯t find the worry in that.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I drawled hoping he would say something else but he didn¡¯t.


    I wasn¡¯t doing anything bad by being here. Avalyn and the baby needed me. I might have slipped when she had asked me about keeping her and the baby because I still had that part to figure out but that was it. There was nothing wrong with me being here with her.


    ¡°I should probably leave you¡­¡± Greg suggested after a few seconds of silence.


    ¡°Greg!¡± I called before he could pull the door open. He stopped and turned to me.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Emily should have been here but unfortunately she isn¡¯t. I want your sister to continue taking care of her. Anything at all that she needs should be provided unto them. Are we clear?¡±


    ¡°Crystal!¡± Greg said beaming at me.


    Finally, he left the room and I looked down at Avalyn once again. She was even more beautiful the more she slept. I pulled the strands of hair flying on her face away and ran my fingers through her hair, gently massaging her deeper into sleep.


    Like an old Lycan once said, there was always a cloud of silver at every dark turn. The kingdom was under attack but within all of that chaos, the goddess decided to bless me with a child¡­

 Kill me?

    Chapter 29: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    My eyes fluttered awake and there was a pang of hunger hitting the depth of my stomach. I made to move but felt arms around me, and that was when I remembered that Talon had been with me since I fell asleep.


    ¡°Are you awake now?¡± He mumbled looking down at me with those dark eyes that sent butterflies down my stomach.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I bit down my kip and tried to sit up but he held me back.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± His concerned voice sent heat to my toes.


    I quickly nodded as I managed to create a little space between us. ¡°I am fine¡­ Ummm¡­ Just hungry,¡± I whispered.


    He smiled at me and got down from the bed. Then he offered me his hand, ¡°let¡¯s take you back to your room. Your friend will bring the food there.¡±


    Shyly, I ced my hand on his and he held it tight. He led me out of the ward and together we walked to the castle. As we walked I couldn¡¯t help but feel eyes piercing into my skin but each time I turned back around, there was no one there.


    Talon led us to my room and held my face. ¡°I have to go to Dawn now. Will you be alright on your own?¡±


    I blinked hard as I stared at him. He had always been gentle with me but this was more than anything I have experienced before.


    ¡°Yes-yes,¡± I stuttered. He ced a soft kiss on my forehead and disappeared from the room to get me food.


    I found myself smiling like a little child. I started the day with a massive headache and trouble keeping down my food.


    I had been nauseous for a couple of days but thought nothing of it until Dawn dragged me to the clinic. When Sara announced that I was pregnant, I didn¡¯t know whether I should cry orugh.


    I was indifferent.


    At one point, I was happy to finally give Talon what he had always wanted -even if he had practically stayed away from me for days. I still wanted to fulfil my obligation to him.


    But I was also scared and sad because being pregnant meant there was now a countdown to my life. As soon as the baby was born, I would die.


    This was why when Talon came into that room full of smiles, I couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling. He was excited to be a father. I was excited about motherhood too but each time that I remembered that I wouldn¡¯t even be there with the child, it tore me into shreds.


    But that changed when Talon held me. I summoned the courage to ask him about it and he said I wasn¡¯t going to die. No one was going to take my baby away from me.


    I held my stomach and a brighter smile filled my face. I would see my child. I would be there for them. I would be a different kind of mother.


    ¡°Somebody is very happy!¡± Sara announced as she stepped into the room with a stic te in her hands.


    I smiled at her and she came closer. Before she could reach me, the door opened again and this time it was Talon, Dawn, and Greg that stepped in.


    Talon immediately took his space beside me and pulled me into his chest.


    ¡°We brought you food,¡± He whispered and then I noticed the tray of food with Dawn.


    She brought it closer to the bed and I wasted no time digging into the content. To her surprise, I ate even the chocte pudding, which I have never liked.


    I didn¡¯t even feel strange that there were about four people in the room watching me eat.


    ¡°May I be allowed to go to the gardenter today?¡± I dared to ask.


    Since I was being given so many privileges, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try and ask for this one too. I really enjoyed my time there and I still thought it was unfair that only the queen had the right to use it.


    Everyone suddenly had long faces and I bit down on my lips as I stared up at Talon. His face was pulled into a frown as he stared back at Greg instead.


    ¡°Avalyn, I am-¡± he stopped to clear his voice and then held my hand again. ¡°I am expecting some visitors in a couple of days. I wouldn¡¯t want you roaming around when they are here¡­ But yes, you can use the garden before theye¡­¡± He said and I smiled at him.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°I have to get back to the clinic now.¡± Sara brought the stic te she had been holding and handed it to me.


    There were berries in it and I hugged them to my chest. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to her and she nodded once before exiting the room.


    ¡°My king, I need you toe with me as well,¡± Greg said as soon as Sara exited the room.


    He looked between me and Greg. He frowned and reluctantly got up. He levelled his lips to my ears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as I am done. Don¡¯t go anywhere,¡± He whispered to me.


    Then he and Greg left, leaving me with Dawn who was grinning from ear to ear like she had seen Santa before Christmas.


    ¡°Avalyn!!¡± She screeched, making me cover my ears as she jumped into the bed.


    ¡°First, I am going to make you vomit all of the chocte pudding! Why the hell did you eat that too? Have you forgotten our deal?¡± She asked, pulling the te of leftover pudding from me.


    I shrugged, offering her an apologetic smile. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t dare eat chocte pudding but right now it seemed to be the only thing my taste buds wanted.


    Even the te of berries didn¡¯t look as inviting as they used to.


    ¡°Next is, have you seen the way you look all cute when the King is around you?¡± She asked dreamily and I shook my head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I whispered with heated cheeks.


    She scooped a drop of the pudding and popped it into her mouth. ¡°I think you both look cute and I am super excited about being the godmother of this child!¡±


    ¡°Do you know you can request anything at this point and no one will stand in your way!¡± Dawn eximed and then as she jumped excitedly she stopped. Her eyes expanded and I wondered what she could be thinking.


    ¡°Speaking of privileges¡­  I just remembered that we can start using it right now! Give me a moment.¡± She chirped before rushing out of the room.


    I moved to the edge of the bed, trying to see what she was on to. I pulled the door slightly open and saw her running down the stairs.


    ¡°Oh Dawn,¡± I heaved as I returned to the food on the tray. She was going to get herself in trouble again.


    Not long after she was gone, she returned and brought with her two bowls of chocte pudding.


    ¡°For the King¡¯s special breeder,¡± She said dramatically bowing. ¡°One is for you and one is for me.¡± She passed me one bowl and I eagerly took it, abandoning the chicken I was about to chew.


    We ate till we were too full to move. Wey on the bed and looked at the ceiling like two anacondas.


    ¡°Avalyn, does it hurt?¡± She asked out of the blue.


    I raised my brows wondering what she meant by that. ¡°What?¡± I asked her.


    She pointed at my t stomach and I looked back to find a grin on her face.


    ¡°I know it sounds strange but I have always wondered if it hurts?¡± She exined but I frowned again. It didn¡¯t help the cloud of confusion that she had caused.


    I thought Biology was the same for all species. Pregnancy wasn¡¯t supposed to hurt till delivery.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking¡­ But you know the King, he is a Lycan and you are¡­ Well, you are human. What if- I was just wondering if it hurts you¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it supposed to hurt?¡± I asked, staring at her with bulging eyes.


    ¡°No no no!¡± She yelled. ¡°I am not saying it is going to hurt. I am just concerned that¡¯s all¡­¡±


    My heart started beating at a fast pace and I felt tears settle in my eyes. Was my baby going to kill me?  Was he going to tear me apart from the inside?


    ¡°Ummm¡­ I think we should go ask Sara¡­¡± I said pulling out of the bed but Dawn grabbed my hands and threw her head back inughter.


    ¡°Come on¡­ I was only joking! Listen, none of that is true. If anything was going to happen, Sara would have been the first to tell you about it!¡± Sheughed. ¡°Come on, stop worrying so much¡­¡±


    Sheughed and I smiled awkwardly but what if there was some truth in the concern she had just raised? What if there was something wrong with my baby and he killed me from the inside?

 I want it

    Chapter 30: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    ¡°Avalyn!¡± Dawn¡¯s screeching voice pulled me out of sleep and I frowned as my eyelids struggled to open my eyes.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Go away¡­¡± I mumbled pulling the covers over my head.


    ¡°Like I listen to that! Get up!¡± She yelled and I could hear theughter in her voice but I wasn¡¯t just in the mood.


    Ever since we had that conversation concerning the baby, I have been unable to take it out of my head. Each time I felt a movement, I was overwhelmed with the thought that the child was trying to kill me.


    Werewolves could be human, I told myself over and over, yet I got reminded of their ability to turn as well. Sara already told me that werewolves weren¡¯t born in their wolf form but I found that hard to believe.


    I kept having dreams and thoughts that it would transform and have a go at me with its sharp ws.


    To make it all worse, Talon was no ordinary Wolf. He was a Lycan. It meant he was stronger than the average wolf. His offspring would be equally strong and unpredictable.


    I felt Dawn¡¯s hand on my legs and I cracked one eye open to find her grinning as she made to pull me out of the bed.


    ¡°Avalyn! You need to get up!¡± She yelled as she dragged me to the edge of the bed.


    ¡°I would have dropped you if you weren¡¯t carrying the heir to this kingdom! Consider yourself lucky! Now get up and get dressed,¡± she ordered with a spark of mischief in her eyes.


    ¡°Dawn¡­¡± I groaned as I sat up. ¡°I am not in the mood for your kitchen escapades. Let me just go back to sleep¡­¡± I said, falling back into the bed.


    ¡°Avalyn!¡± she cried out and I pulled the pillows on my face -the number of times she called my name in a day could fill up a dictionary by now.


    ¡°We are not going for a kitchen escapade!¡± She said with even more glint of adventure in her eyes. ¡°This is different¡­ Besides, Cassie always has more than enough food in the kitchen¡­ Common!¡± She urged, wiggling my hands.


    ¡°Alright, just stop screaming for a second¡­¡± I mumbled as I got off the bed finally. I walked to the bathroom and washed my face.


    I made sure to avoid the mirror for as long as I could.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Dawn yelled from outside.


    I snatched the towel from the door and wiped my face. Then wobbled out feeling like an elephant.


    ¡°Okay, so who is this Cassie?¡± I asked as I pulled off my nightwear and searched through my wardrobe for a better change of clothes.


    ¡°Oh, she is my sister-inw.¡±


    I turned back to look at her with raised brows. She never told me that Greg had a wife. ¡°Greg¡¯s wife?¡± Or did she have another brother?


    She rolled her eyes and dropped onto the bed. ¡°Like I have another brother¡­¡± She hissed.


    ¡°Well, do you?¡±


    She groaned, pping a hand to her face before replying. ¡°Of course, Greg has a wife and she is the one we are going to be meeting today!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I mumbled as I turned back around toplete the task I had to find an outfit.


    ¡°Cassie is the coolest person ever! We are going to have so much fun with her!¡± She eximed and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her enthusiasm.


    Ever since we got permitted to do whatever we wanted and go wherever we wanted within the castle and kingdom, Dawn¡¯s excitement had known no break.


    I finished dressing up and turned to her. ¡°I am ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± She jumped out of the bed and held my hand, pulling me out of the door.


    We walked out of the main castle and went towards the clinic. As we passed the clinic, I felt my heart run cold.


    The guards were not as much on this side of the massive estate. Only a few passed us every now and then.


    ¡°Are we even allowed to be here?¡± I whispered to Dawn as we got to a set of duplexes just behind the clinic.


    ¡°With you by my side, we are allowed to be anywhere!¡± She said, spreading her hands around her.


    A frown covered my face. I didn¡¯t feel like proceeding anymore. ¡°Dawn¡­ I-¡±


    Before I couldplete the statement, she burst intoughter. ¡°Avalyn! Don¡¯t be such a spoiled sport. I live here! Greg lives here! If there is anywhere you should be going, then it¡¯s here! The guard¡¯s quarters.¡± She eximed.


    I turned to re at the entrance and turned to her. From the distance, I could see some maids carrying boxes and heading in our direction.


    Dawn came closer to me and held my hand. She wasn¡¯t smiling anymore but she wasn¡¯t angry either. She was just more alert than she had been and wondered why she would be like that in front of mere maids¡­


    ¡°Greetings Dawn,¡± They chorused as they reached us.


    One had pale blue eyes and the other hazelnut. They smiled kindly at me and I returned the gesture.


    ¡°Hi!¡± Dawn said observing them so close I felt goosebumps on my arms. I poked her hand but it seemed like her body had gone cold and no amount of pinching had an effect on her.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the boxes?¡± She asked them in a firm voice.


    ¡°They are for the queen. I¡¯m afraid we are not allowed to say what they are for¡­ We need to head to the queen now¡­¡± They said and left all at once.


    Dawn stared at them and shook her head. I wanted to ask her about it but I thought against it. Anything that had to do with the queen, for me, always came with a lot of reservations.


    Thest thing I needed was to anger her at this point in time. Ever since I was told I was pregnant, she didn¡¯te -not like I wanted her toe to check on me. It just felt like a ticking time bomb when it came to her.


    As we turned to leave, I fell a few steps behind Dawn who was now too eager to get to her sister-inw¡¯s ce.


    My eyes caught a red pack on the ground. I bent forward and picked it up. It was a sort of medication.


    The pregnant woman on it made me guess that it was for pregnant women. So I clutched it. I would ask Sara about it.


    But then again, this dropped from those maids¡­ What if the queen was pregnant?


    ¡°You have suddenly gone quiet again¡­¡± Dawn breathed as we got in front of one of the mansions next to the VIP section. She knocked and we stepped back to permit whoever was on the other raise to pull the door.


    A woman with a bright smile pulled the door open. Her hair was coffee brown and her eyes the same shade.


    ¡°Hello, Dawn?¡± She said, spreading her arms. Dawn closed up the distance between them and hugged her.


    ¡°Cassie. How are you?¡± Dawn cooed.


    ¡°And this must be the beautiful Avalyn,¡± She said, turning to look at me with those bright eyes of hers. ¡°Greg failed to give you a proper description. You are truly beautiful¡­¡±


    I felt heat flush my cheeks. I looked down at my hands not knowing the response I could give her.


    ¡°Comee¡­ We wouldn¡¯t want you catching a cold,¡± She said as she came towards me and led me deeper into the house.


    ¡°Make yourselffortable and Dawn,¡± she said, turning to her. ¡°There is more than enough chocte pudding in the kitchen, knock yourself out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you sure know how to win my heart!¡± Dawn squeaked running in the direction of a door by our left.


    Cassie let out a smallugh as she settled into a couch opposite mine.


    ¡°Dawn can be such a handful at times,¡± She said with a smile on her face but the smile soon vanished as my eyes focused on something in my hands.


    Color seemed to drain from her face as I opened my hand as well. What was it?


    ¡°Where did you get that Avalyn?¡± She asked, narrowing her eyes at the red pack in my hands.


    I looked at it and then at her. Her expression was every shade of shock. What could this be other than medication for pregnant women? Didn¡¯t she know that I was pregnant?


    She got up from her seat and came to sit with me.


    ¡°Where did you get this from? Who gave it to you? Avalyn¡­ Don¡¯t you want this baby?¡± She asked in a low voice.


    My eyes erged at once and I shook my head. ¡°I want the baby. I want it!¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing with a termination pill?¡± She asked and my eyes dropped to the red pack in my hands at once.

 A cold feeling

    Chapter 31: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    ¡°This is treason, Avalyn. If someone else sees this with you, they will consider it treason! Do you know how long we have all been waiting for an heir to be born to King Talon?¡±


    I felt tears begin to build at the corners of my eyes. My hands started shaking and the pills dropped off my hands. Cassie wasn¡¯t shouting or yelling, but each word she said sank deep into my soul.


    I had managed to get Talon to let me leave, what if he had seen this with me, what would have be of me?


    ¡°It isn¡¯t mine¡­ I swear¡­¡± I choked as the first of the tears dropped down my cheeks. ¡°I¡­ We- it was on the ground and I thought it was a sort of supplement for pregnant women¡­.¡± I tried to exin despite therge lump that sat in my throat.


    If she didn¡¯t believe me, she would tell Greg and he would tell Talon, then that would be my end.


    ¡°I swear I was going to ask Sara about it. I didn¡¯t n on taking it¡­ I- I was going to ask Sara¡­ Please believe me¡­¡±


    Dawn stepped back at that moment with lips stained with chocte. There was a smile on her face but as she saw the tears in my eyes, she rushed to my side and held my shoulders.


    ¡°Avalyn! What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked moving her eyes from me to Cassie, who sat looking me straight in the eyes.


    Cassie then picked up the red pack from the ground and red the body more carefully. ¡°Not a lot of people in the castle have ess to this¡­ Where did you say you found this?¡± She asked again.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Dawn snatched the pack from her and turned it over her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s a human drug from the west. Only the high-ranking council members and the king himself have ess to this¡­ What is it?¡± Dawn asked.


    Again, Cassie ignored her question and held my shoulders instead. ¡°I believe you, Avalyn. I just need you to remember where you found it¡­¡± she whispered.


    Dawn kept looking between both of us, waiting for an answer and I could tell she was starting to grow impatient.


    ¡°Cassie,e on, what¡¯s this about? My job is to make sure she doesn¡¯t get upset. Please, what¡¯s going on and what is this?¡± Dawn asked.


    My heart was beating at a rate so high, I could barely hear them as they spoke. My hands were still trembling. I couldn¡¯t have messed everything up with one stupid drug.


    Why did I even pick it up?


    ¡°What?¡± Dawn¡¯s scream snapped me out of my head.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what this medication is for¡­ I don¡¯t know who would want to terminate their children?¡± Cassie said and I saw the confusion in her eyes.


    Dawn stayed quiet and I stayed with her long enough to know what she was thinking.


    ¡°We passed the two maids on our way here¡­¡± As she said it, the possibility of them dropping it also reyed in my head.


    ¡°Yes, it was right after they passed that I saw it justying on the ground¡­¡± I said, raising my voice to a frequency higher than before.


    Cassie¡¯s brows furrowed as she now observed both Dawn and me. ¡°Whose maids were they?¡±


    I turned to Dawn because I didn¡¯t know the answer to this. They mentioned the queen was waiting for them but I didn¡¯t know if that worked for her.


    ¡°The Queen. I recognized one of them. They are her handmaidens,¡± Dawn exined.


    ¡°Dawn, are you certain about this?¡± Cassie asked in a whisper.


    I noticed she had gone pale and even Dawn had her eyes wide open in shock.


    ¡°We need to go to Sara. She will give us clearer answers!¡± Dawn dered as she went back to the kitchen to wash her hands. When she stepped back out, I was already on my feet.


    She secured the red pack in her pocket and turned to Cassie. ¡°When will Ethan and Nathan return?¡±


    Cassie looked at the time on the wall and shook her head. ¡°They won¡¯t be back till two hours. Greg can pick them up since he is around there anyway. We have nothing to worry about¡­¡±


    I wanted to ask who Ethan and Nathan were but it wasn¡¯t the time. I would ask Dawn all of my questions when this problem was sorted out.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Cassie said, leading the way.


    We stepped out of the house and Cassie locked the doors. Then she joined Dawn and me -as we headed toward the clinic.


    My hands were still trembling and my heart was still jumping at the slightest thought that came to mind. I knew I could trust Dawn to protect me but Cassie, I barely met her today and this was happening.


    Oh God! Please help me¡­


    We got to the clinic and I noticed how everyone greeted Cassie with extra respect. One would even think she was the queen around here, yet she was very simplepared to the real queen.


    The closer we got to Sara¡¯s office my heart kept sinking. The loud sound of the beat shook me and sweat continued to drop from my forehead.


    When we finally got to her Cassie -who seemed calmer amongst us, knocked on the door and waited for a response.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Sara responded when nobody stepped in.


    Cassie turned to me and Dawn, ¡°this is your first assignment, let me do the talking and no pointing of fingers, okay?¡±


    ¡°I am no newbie! You don¡¯t have to worry about me as long as we are getting to the bottom of this,¡± Dawn said and I simply nodded.


    The door suddenly pulled open and Sara¡¯s furrowed brows slowly expanded into a smile.


    ¡°What are you three doing here?¡± She asked, moving her eyes over us like our skin could tell her what was happening.


    Cassie went past her into the office and Dawn followed. Sara looked back at them and then checked outside. Her eyes slowlynded on me and her frown returned.


    ¡°Step inside Avalyn,¡± She urged me.


    My legs moved on their own and we crowded the office as Sara locked the door behind us.


    ¡°From the look of things we have a problem here, and I hope for the goddess¡¯s sake it has nothing to do with Avalyn and her baby¡­¡± Sara asked as she sat on her table with crossed arms.


    ¡°No, it has nothing to do with her,¡± Dawn answered, ring at Cassie.


    Cassie took a deep breath and got up. ¡°Actually it does-¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t take it, Cassie!¡± Dawn cried out and my lungs stopped supplying air into my body.


    ¡°I am not saying she did but she could have and this isn¡¯t the discussion we would have been having!¡± She retorted.


    Sara adjusted the rims of her sses and watched them quietly.


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± She asked after they stayed quiet for too long.


    Dawn brought out the pack of the pill from her pocket and ced it on the table.


    Sara¡¯s eyes immediately dimmed into tiny ck beads. ¡°Where did you get this? Avalyn, did you take it?¡± She asked, turning to face me.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ I- I didn¡¯t¡­¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t take it and that¡¯s not the point,¡± Dawn hissed out in frustration.


    ¡°Then what is?¡± Sara snapped. ¡°This is a highly effective long-term medication that can not only harm her child but prevent further pregnancy development!¡±


    Cassie stopped pacing and turned to Sara. ¡°What has been the cause of Willow¡¯s miscarriages?¡±


    Sara¡¯s eyes dimmed even more than before. ¡°You are not suggesting that she took this are you?¡±


    Even Dawn stopped fuming and paid close attention to Cassie. ¡°I am not insinuating that she takes it herself. But someone else might have given it to her because think about it¡­ She is very healthy. Talon is a Lycan. How can she lose babies every damn time! No matter what precaution we take?!¡±


    Willow had been having miscarriages? I always thought she had a problem with birth that was why she never gave Talon any child¡­


    ¡°What if someone have been feeding her with this drug and she wasn¡¯t aware of it?¡± Dawn asked and Cassie snapped her fingers.


    ¡°And that¡¯s why we need to be careful of the people thate around Avalyn! What if that same person tried to give her this same drug?¡± Cassie retorted.


    My heart stopped beating so hard as I now saw the reason for their fears. They were concerned for me¡­


    ¡°But¡­ Ummm¡­ Why would anyone want to kill a child you¡¯ve all been searching for?¡± I asked. It made no sense somehow.


    They all seemed very excited when I got pregnant, why would anyone try to kill my baby?


    Sara left the table and came to stand by me. ¡°Listen, King Talon has so many enemies, but here and away. We can never be too sure of who to trust and who not to¡­¡± She exined.


    ¡°We have to tell Greg about this and the queen¡¯s guards would need to be multiplied¡­¡± Cassie said and I could see the fierceness in her eyes.


    ¡°We also need to find out who gave those maids the drug. They couldn¡¯t have acquired it on their own¡­¡± Dawn said.


    ¡°You are right. We will have to be on alert if we want to protect the heir¡­¡± Sara agreed with them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go tell my brother right away!¡± Dawn said, dashing out of the room at once.


    Sara squeezed my hand and patted my hair. ¡°You are in good hands, Avalyn. You have nothing to worry about when someone like Cassie is on your side,¡± she said.


    ¡°Come on Sara, what¡¯s that supposed to mean!?¡± Cassie said, rolling her eyes.


    Sara left my side and started heading to the door. ¡°It means that she is in the presence of one of our greatest warriors ever.¡± With that, she pulled the door and paused, ¡°I¡¯ll go check our pharmacy and see if somehow such pills are now readily avable to anyone.¡±


    Cassie nodded and Sara left the room. I sat there, helplessly. Everyone seemed to have something to do to solve the case and I had none.

 Forgive me

    Chapter 32: Talon¡¯s POV


    Greg and I were buried in the maps of the area when the door burst open and a breathless Dawn stepped in.


    ¡°Forgive me My King, but I need to speak to the Beta. It is very urgent,¡± she said in one rushed breath.


    We turned our heads at the same time and as much as I wanted to let him go speak to his sister in private, I had a bitter feeling this had something to do with Avalyn.


    ¡°Speak out girl. You don¡¯t need to go into hiding for your voice to be heard,¡± I growled.


    Her eyes shed in panic as she turned to her brother for help. But he gave one look at me and he knew I was going to change my mind.


    He nodded at her and she stepped forward.


    ¡°My king, we found a pack of medication at the guard¡¯s quarters that terminates-¡± she paused and looked up at her brother before swallowing the lump in her throat. ¡°It terminates pregnancies.¡±


    My brows furrowed at the term pregnancy and I straightened up at once. ¡°Where is Avalyn?¡± I growled as my fist folded on their own ord.


    ¡°She is in the clinic, my King and she is fine. The concern is actually for the queen, my king,¡± She rushed out before I could ask something else.


    ¡°Willow?¡± Her name left my lips before I could stop it.


    Just a few days ago, I asked Sara about the cause of her miscarriages so we could at least find a way to prevent it from happening to Avalyn. And now this surfaced¡­


    ¡°Has this matter been taken to Sara?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, my King. The medication in question is also with her. I only came to inform the Beta so that security measures can be taken to protect the queen. I have reasons to believe it fell out of the hands of her handmaidens,¡± the girl added.


    ¡°Did you see them?¡± Greg asked behind me.


    Her eyes shed to her brother and then a frown covered her features. ¡°I did. But, Cassie says this medication can not be purchased by an ordinary pack member,¡± she exined.


    Yet my mind had gone to another ce. Could someone have been killing my children all this while?


    ¡°Greg, handle this. I need to talk to Willow,¡± I said and walked out of the room.


    Something wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°Of course, my king,¡± Greg replied behind me.


    I marched straight to my room and I found Willow standing by the balcony. She must have seen meing and if she didn¡¯t, then she must have heard me. Yet she refused to turn around.


    Her eyes remained out and she acted like she couldn¡¯t feel my presence.


    I knew she was still bothered about the time I spent with Avalyn but this wasn¡¯t about that.


    I walked to the balcony and rested against it just like she did.


    ¡°Willow, we need to talk,¡± I whispered loud enough for her to hear me.


    Without sparing me a nce, she said, ¡°If this is about your breeder, I am not interested.¡±


    My eyes dimmed at her reply but I held back my anger. This was not the time to get angry at her. We had greater problems.


    ¡°Who are the maids responsible for your feeding?¡± I asked instead.


    She turned to look at me as the question reached her ears. Her blue eyes sparkled a brighter shade as the sun reflected in her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly concerned about my maids?¡± She asked and I felt my heart split at the tone of her voice.


    ¡°Is it wrong for me to be concerned about you now?¡± I whispered and she blinked away.


    She crossed her hands over her chest and pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know Talon,¡± she said in a broken voice turning to stare out the balcony again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything anymore Talon,¡± she sniffled and turned around again. ¡°What¡¯s happening to us?¡±


    Her question felt like an arrow in my heart.


    I closed up the distance between us and held her in my arms. ¡°Nothing is happening to us, my love. Willow, I still love you¡­¡± I whispered as I kissed her forehead.


    She held on tight to me and as the wetness from her eyes covered my chest, my heart tore into two. I never wanted to bring her pain. It was never my intention.


    I loved Willow more than life itself. She meant the whole world to me.


    ¡°Willow, please, do not cry,¡± I whispered as I held her jaw and raised her face.


    Her beautiful eyes were sealed shut as she fought back the tears that drained down her silky skin.


    I ced a kiss on her lips and traced all of the tears away with my lips.


    ¡°Look at me Willow,¡± I whispered and she shook her head. ¡°It is breaking me inside watching you like this, please my love, open your eyes,¡± I pleaded with her.


    She fluttered them open and I melted in her gaze. My heart clutched as pain pped my very soul. How could I hurt my mate like this?


    All she ever wanted was for me to have an heir, she did nothing wrong.


    ¡°Willow, please forgive me for causing you pain. I never meant for any of that to happen. You know how much I love you,¡± I whispered as I took her hand and ced it over my beating heart.


    ¡°This,¡± I said pressing her hand over my chest. ¡°It beats only for you and no one else. I don¡¯t care about anything¡­ About anyone¡­ Except you.¡±


    She blinked away the stray tears that insisted on trailing down her face and my thumb was fast to wipe them away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about an heir if it will make you cry. Willow, I don¡¯t want any of that, all I have ever wanted was to make you happy¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you, Willow¡­¡±


    She got on her tiptoes and met her lips to mine. I kissed her back with as much passion and our mate bond sizzled around us as we stood there on the balcony sucking and licking our lips as a silent vow to our love for one another.


    Her warm hands went to the back of my neck and she clutched me tighter.


    My wolf purred within me and I felt my cock twitch as her kisses became even more demanding. I lifted her and she wrapped her legs around me.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then I led her to the bed. I gently ced her on the bed and started trailing kisses all over her face.


    I was such a fool. Everything I wanted in life was in Willow, I didn¡¯t need anyone. I should have never lost focus of that.


    She tucked at my shirt and I broke our kiss to take it off. Her fingers moved over my chest and tiny sparkles exploded each ce she touched.


    ¡°I love you too Talon,¡± she whispered before her lips imed mine once again.


    My hands went to the rope keeping her dress together. I pulled it open and the corset around her waist fell to the bed, exposing her ample breasts to me.


    Hungrily, I took them into my mouth and started sucking and licking enjoying the sultry feel of it.


    She grabbed my hair and my pulse quickened as my primal instincts took over. I tore open her dress and let my hands explore her body like the very first time we made love.


    My fingers went to her wet folds and I started thrusting in and out of her, stretching her until it was wet enough to take my full size.


    ¡°Oh, Talon¡­ I have missed you¡­¡± She moaned as I rubbed my cock against her folds.


    Her nails dug into my back and my wolf purred in satisfaction as my thick member went deep inside her.


    She curled her hands around my neck and wrapped my legs around my waist like she never wanted me to leave her.


    ¡°I love you, Willow¡­¡± I whispered and she opened her eyes to look back at me.


    ¡°I love you too Talon¡­¡± she said and I imed her lips again.


    My waist rolled into her, hitting and stretching every corner of her body till all my wolf thought of was her sweet scent. I was totally lost in her love.


    She shook as her orgasm hit her stronger than it had ever done. I came right after her and for the first time in weeks, I didn¡¯t regret pouring all of my seed deep inside her.


    We stayed this way, curdling ourselves like when we first fell in love and her beautiful face reminded me of the mistake I was about to make by ignoring her.


    I almost fell asleep when a sharp knock on my door brought mepletely out of sleep. I turned to the door with a pout on my face and Willow smiled at my antics.


    ¡°We both know that, can only be Greg, and that means this is urgent. Go take care of it, my King,¡± she whispered and I nodded in agreement.


    I kissed her lips and then smiled at her. ¡°I am only going because you asked me to,¡± I said and she let out that sweetughter of hers.


    ¡°Thank you, my love,¡± she whispered, pulling herself away from me.


    With a groan, I got out of bed and grabbed a robe. I wrapped it around my body and went to attend to Greg.


    ¡°What is it?¡±  I asked with a gruff voice.


    Greg¡¯s features were pinched into a frown as he raised his eyes to meet mine and then slowly dropped them to the floor.


    ¡°Alpha Trevor and his son are here,¡± he said and a bitter pang shed within me.


    ¡°I thought they were not supposed to be here until tomorrow?¡± I whined.


    Greg raised his eyes as if to warn me and I rolled mine. I really wasn¡¯t in the mood to wee anyone at this moment.


    ¡°They expect you to wee them, my king,¡± he said and like he could read my mind, he added, ¡°it will be considered disrespectful if I have to do it on your behalf, my king.¡±

 Keep my cool

    Chapter 33: Talon¡¯s POV


    I left the door open and returned to the room to put some clothes on. My frown permanently sat on my face as I fought with the pants and finally the shirt that followed.


    ¡°Alpha Trevor and Montgomery are here?¡± Willow asked and I grunted a reply.


    Suddenly I felt her soft hands on my back and I felt my inside soften at her action. I turned to her and she cupped my face between her hands.


    ¡°Talon, you know we need them for the war against the rogues. y nice,¡± she said and ced a soft kiss on my lips. ¡°I know Montgomery is going to try his best to get on your nerves, the boy enjoys it. Please just try to ignore him,¡± she added.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I pulled her face closer and kissed her deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything for you my love,¡± I whispered as I kissed her again.


    She chuckled against my kiss before pushing me away. ¡°Our guests are waiting.¡±


    I groaned against her lips and reluctantly pulled away from her. I moved to the door and found Greg waiting with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even dare!¡± I warned him as we walked out to the verandah where Trevor¡¯s convoy was already parking.


    We waited for them with my arms folded in front of me. Willow was right, I didn¡¯t have to bother about Montgomery. All I had to focus on was his father.


    ¡°Try to put a smile on your face, Talon,¡± Greg whispered beside me and I tightened my teeth. I would rather kiss a frog than smile at Trevor or much less his son.


    The cars came to a stop and the guards stepped out first. They positioned themselves on either side of the car and bowed in my direction, before turning to the car.


    The door of the vehicle at the center opened and Trevor stepped down with that white beard of his standing out. A smile came to his face as his beady eyes fell upon me.


    He started walking towards me and right behind him, his son stepped down with spikey hair standing on top of his head.


    I fought the urge to growl as he shed his teeth at me and bounced behind his father with a few guards behind them, while the rest returned to the vehicles and drove them to the garage.


    ¡°Talon! My king, It has been ages!¡± Trevor said as he stretched his hand forward. I shook him and he tapped my back.


    I really had no problems with the man. The only thing that kept pulling us apart was his mannerless son, but I nned on listening to Willow this time. I wouldn¡¯t let my anger get the better of me.


    ¡°Alpha Trevor,¡± I replied with as much enthusiasm as I could pull off. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to have you in my castle.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is all mine!¡± He said as his shoulders shook from his manly chuckle. His eyes went over to Greg and thetter gave a small bow.


    ¡°Ah, the smartest Beta in allnd, Beta Greg,¡± Trevor said and Greg gave another respectful bow.


    ¡°Alpha Trevor,¡± he said and Trevor gave him a handshake as well.


    ¡°Talon, my man!¡± Montgomery said from behind his father and I felt my muscles tighten in irritation. ¡°I hope this time, you can provide some maidens for our entertainment. Won¡¯t that be cool father?¡±


    Greg and Trevor sensed the change in my aura and Trevor was wise to warn his son. ¡°I have told you several times Monty, the right to call the king by name is only reserved to Alphas and you are not one yet¡­ Know your ce!¡± The old man hissed.


    I pped a tight-lipped smile on my face and waved it off even if I knew the rebel did it purposefully just to spite me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Alpha Trevor. Let it slide,¡± I said and made an effort to avoid ring at the boy. ¡°Please,e in. You must be tired. I will personally, show you to your rooms,¡± I said and Trevor smiled at me.


    ¡°Oh, you are so generous my King,¡± Trevor said as they started walking along with me.


    I fell back in line and pulled closer to Greg. ¡°Make sure that Avalyn doesn¡¯t cross paths with this fool no matter what,¡± I whispered and Greg nodded.


    Their rooms had been prepared days ago, in anticipation of their arrival. I wanted nothing left unturned because I might need them for the war that was looming ahead of us.


    We got to their doors and Trevor gave a small bow in my direction as we stopped at the entrance.


    ¡°Thank you so much for your kindness, King Talon. My son and I, can¡¯t express our gratitude enough,¡± he said.


    Again, I waved it off. ¡°This is nothing. Please feel free to use any of the amenities in my castle. My Luna would prepare a banquet in your honor,ter tonight, please do rest before then,¡± I said and he bowed in gratitude.


    ¡°If you need anything, do not hesitate to call upon Greg here. He will handle everything-¡±


    ¡°Everything except my cock,¡± Montgomery scoffed under his breath.


    I heard him. Greg heard him. His father heard but yet again, I decided to let it slide before I gnawed off his head before his father.


    ¡°T-thank you, my king,¡± Trevor said with a red face.


    I gave him another tight-lipped smile before turning to leave. Greg was by me immediately.


    ¡°How long are they meant to be here?¡± I asked with gritted teeth.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how much of Montgomery¡¯s nonsense I could take before Imitted a crime against the council of Alphas.


    ¡°Week,¡± Greg hissed.


    I stopped to re at him immediately after the words left his lips. ¡°He is not going to make it that long. Call Jared and shorten their stay or the blood of that boy is going to be on both your hands!¡± I growled before resuming my walk.


    For the goddess¡¯s sake, thest thing I needed was for that boy to stay here longer. I was either going to lose my mind or kill him.


    Greg had fallen back from the walk a few minutes ago, and I knew he went to sort out other preparations. Rather than return to my office or the throne room, I went toward my chambers.


    But as I made take the stairs that led to my wing, I heard the beautiful sound ofughtering from the opposing direction.


    My wolf jumped in excitement and my heart fell as once again I was caught in between. I stared in the direction I was originally heading, I was going to Willow.


    But the sound of thatughter pulled my heart like a horse on reigns. It was Avalyn.


    ¡°Willow is probably preparing for the banquet. I should not make her lose focus,¡± I whispered as I justified my change of direction.


    I went in the opposite direction toward the sound of theughter that eased my heart and made my wolf curl in excitement.


    The door to her room was slightly opened and I stood there and watched them.


    Avalyn sat on the bed with a pillow on herp while Dawn was on the vanity chair with her legs pulled up.


    ¡°She was scary at first, I tell you¡­ I thought she would kill me right there and then!¡± Avalyn said withughter draining out of her while Dawn shook her head in response.


    ¡°Can someone who farts like that ever harm anyone?¡± She asked and the two girls burst intoughter again.


    Avalynughed so much that she started tearing up and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her. She was so innocent. Such a dove in a world of ravens.


    My wolf yearned to wrap her under my strong arms away from the cruelty of this world. She deserved all of that and not this¡­


    ¡°We should probably get food. I am hungry fromughing so much¡­¡± Dawn said getting off the chair.


    I knew I should probably make my presence known to them or leave but I found myself unable to move away from the peace that Avalyn¡¯s aura brought to my soul.


    ¡°Talon!¡±


    I jumped immediately I heard her voice and turned around to find Willow staring at me with those bright blue eyes of hers.


    My heart started thumping like a man caught cheating.


    ¡°I was- I wasing to check on you but then I-¡± I stopped to scratch the back of my head andpleted my statement. ¡°I only passed to check how the baby is doing,¡± I finished.


    Willow nodded slowly but she said nothing. She only watched me like she expected me to say something else. But my lips remained sealed any more words and I was going to mess everything up.


    ¡°We should go to our room. How is the banquet preparation going?¡± I asked pulling her along with me and changing the topic sessfully.


    The brightness in her eyes changed slightly and she smiled at me. ¡°It is going great. Alpha Trevor will have no reason to refuse the alliance,¡± she said and I felt a burden leave my chest with her reply.


    ¡°How did it go with his son?¡± She asked as we got to the stair that led to our chamber.


    ¡°Montgomery?¡± I hissed out.


    Watching Avalyn had made mepletely forget about him.


    ¡°He is an ass as always but I listened to your words. I didn¡¯t let him get to me,¡± I said and she smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear¡­¡± Her words almost sounded like they had an underlying meaning but I knew that was just my mind guilt-tripping me.

 Jealous

    Chapter 34: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    ¡°Would you prefer I bring the food or we go get it ourselves?¡± Dawn asked and I shrugged my shoulders.


    I saw the vehicles that had trooped into the castle earlier as we made our way from the clinic. Talon had mentioned that he was expecting some guests and he wanted me to stay away from them.


    I didn¡¯t want to do something that would put me in a difficult position. But as I looked at Dawn¡¯s face, I could tell she wanted to leave the room.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I don¡¯t know Dawn. Do you think it will be right for me to move around with the guests in the castle?¡± I asked in a timid voice.


    Dawn pouted her lips and red at me. ¡°Do you always have to remind me to be a good girl?¡± She groaned as she stumped her feet on the carpeted floor of the room.


    I smiled at her antics and offered her an apologetic smile.


    ¡°Fine. You win this round but after the meal, we will head out to the garden. It is only for royals and you and I, of course. I am certain the guests won¡¯t be there so you will have no reason to back down!¡± She said in a feigned stern voice.


    I shook my head andughed. Dawn was so cute when she was being stubborn.


    She moved out of the room to get us food and I let my head rest on the bed for a few minutes. Today had been really hectic, with the story about the medication and all the drama that happened. I hoped this was the first and thest time, I was going to be put on the spot like that.


    I liked my life as simple and easy. So many problems were always beyond me.


    Dawn returned a few minutester with arge tray of food and ced it on the bed with a big smile on her face.


    ¡°I heard, there is going to be a feast tonight to wee the King¡¯s guests. But since you aren¡¯t invited, I brought these beauties!¡± Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she pulled the tray open and shed the food before my eyes.


    There was more than enough food to feed at least ten people in my town with enough leftovers.


    ¡°Dawn!¡± I gasped as I saw the amount of food she had packed.


    ¡°What?! I will eat too¡­ I brought an extra te of chocte pudding! See!¡± She said, trying to change the topic and she seeded as my eyes fell on my newfound favorite, my mouth watered and all I wanted to do was fill up my growing stomach.


    We ate to our fill and fell on the bed like two buffalos at the river bank after a long day of grazing.


    ¡°Dawn, I am pregnant, so it is understandable why I eat so much¡­¡±  I started and I turned to face her. ¡°What about you? Why do you eat so much and where does all the food go?¡±


    I poked her t stomach and she giggled as she turned away from me.


    ¡°I am a werewolf Avalyn and a soldier at that, I am supposed to eat. And yes, the food goes to my muscles¡­¡± She exined with amusement dwindling in her eyes.


    ¡°What muscles?¡± I asked,ughing at her already.


    ¡°Enough now! Come on, let¡¯s go to the garden and get some fresh air,¡± she said, suddenly jumping out of the bed.


    ¡°Dawn¡­ I still want to-¡± she didn¡¯t even let me finish as she pulled my hand.


    ¡°You need fresh air for the baby to be strong and smart. Come on! No excuses! Let¡¯s go,¡± she ordered withughtercing her voice.


    I smiled too as she pulled me out of the room and I sluggishly followed her.


    We walked out of the castle without problem but I kept checking behind, afraid we might run into the guests Talon had warned us about.


    ¡°Avalyn, rx, why do you act like these guests are some kind of monsters that will eat you up? Worst case scenario, we see them, we walk away!¡± She said as she hooked her hand across mine.


    Sincerely, at the back of my mind, I had ssified the guests as terrible monsters with hideous faces that could kill me once they set their eyes upon me.


    Or maybe, I was going to turn to dust the moment I set my eyes on them.


    Dawn¡¯s words helped me ease up a little as we sat opposite the fountain enjoying the natural air around us, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at my own foolishly.


    I closed my eyes and let my body rx in the beautiful environment. ¡°Thank you, Dawn,¡± I whispered and she poked me on the nose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention, I am doing this for my godson,¡± she said proudly wiggling her shoulders and I burst intoughter.


    Dawn really knew how to put me at ease.


    My smile suddenly faded as I felt Dawn grow tense beside me. My eyes flew open and I looked at her face. She was ring at something in the distance.


    My eyes followed her line of sight and I realized she was staring at someone and not something.


    She got up and I did the same, making sure I remained behind her defensive stance at all times.


    The stranger had spikey hair that stood on his head and a permanent smirk that refused to shake as he moved closer to us.


    ¡°Hello beautifuldies-¡± he started to say but Dawn cut him off immediately.


    ¡°Who are you and what are you doing here? This is a private ce for royals only!¡± She snarled at him.


    His smirk grew wider and he corked his head to the side to observe us closely. When his eyesnded on me, they sparkled.


    ¡°Well, soldier, you may stand down because I was just about to exin-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll get on with it and don¡¯t getfortable!¡± Dawn retorted without giving the guy a break.


    He moved to the side slowly, trying to get a better view of my fave but Dawn followed his movements making sure I remained behind her at all times.


    ¡°I am Montgomery. Next alpha of the South pack,¡± he said with a hint of arrogance in his tone.


    Dawn looked at him from head to toe and her defensive stance became even more pronounced. ¡°You are Alpha Trevor¡¯s son?¡± She asked and he gave a dramatic bow.


    ¡°The one and only. And please, call me Monty.¡±


    Dawn¡¯s shoulders rxed a bit but she still stood in front of me. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here¡­¡± She hissed.


    He raised his head and winked at me before replying to Dawn. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, soldier. I have the permission of your Alpha. He said we could use any amenities we wished for and I decided to take a walk in his previous garden and look, I walked into a very rare flower.¡± As he spoke, his eyes never left mine for even a second and I felt my heart flip at the intensity in his eyes.


    Dawn ced her hand on his chest and slightly pushed him backward. ¡°She is off-limit, Monty!¡± She growled, emphasizing his name.


    But Monty easily pushed her hand away from him and the brisk movement made Dawn lose her footing. She didn¡¯t fall but she moved enough to let Monty have a full view of me.


    ¡°Woah, you are truly a beautiful flower¡­ What¡¯s your name,¡± He said as he offered me his hand.


    My heart jumped to my throat as I stared between his hand and his face. What was I supposed to do?


    Dawn regained her stance and shoved him away. ¡°I already told you, she is off-limits. Stay back!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Common soldier, we both know that the Beta¡¯s blood is barely in your vein. A fight between us will definitely badly. I am an alpha remember¡­¡± he whispered and I felt the hair at the back of my neck stand.


    I couldn¡¯t let them fight. What if he hurt Dawn?


    ¡°I am Avalyn!¡± I rushed, as I came between them. ¡°There is no need for you both to fight, please,¡± I said, looking between the two of them.


    If eyes could kill, Monty would have dropped dead with the re Dawn was throwing at him.


    Monty on the other hand waspletely oblivious to the stare Dawn was giving him as he had all of his attention on me.


    I suddenly felt naked as his eyes moved over me.


    ¡°Your name is as beautiful as your body, Avalyn,¡± he whispered stepping closer to me.


    He was about to open his mouth and speak when a deep growl filled the garden, making us all turn automatically to the entrance.


    ¡°Avalyn!¡±


    I almost peed my pants as I not only recognized the voice, our eyes met -Talon.


    Dawn regained herself first and she pulled my hands and led us toward him.


    He wasn¡¯t standing alone. He was with the Queen and a man I didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°Hello, my King. My queen,¡± Dawn said and then turned to the man beside them, ¡°Alpha Trevor,¡± She whispered and she made to pull me away but I felt another hand pull me back.


    ¡°Not so fast, Avalyn,¡± Monty said beside me and I felt like the ground should open and swallow me with the re that Talon sent me.


    Monty pulled me out of Dawn¡¯s hold and brought me closer to Talon and Alpha Trevor -who apparently was his father.


    ¡°Father, I think I can finally settle down for good this time, look at the beautiful flower I found in King Talon¡¯s garden¡­¡± His smirk sat proudly on his lips as he spoke and I almost cried inside when I saw Talon¡¯s hands fold into fists.


    Alpha Trevor nodded his head and a bright smile sat on his face as he turned to Talon but before he could speak, Taking growled first.


    ¡°Avalyn isn¡¯t a flower and she is not an option for you to settle down with!¡±


    The air suddenly began topress and I swear I thought I was going to die in that instant as Willow¡¯s bright blue eyes also red down at me at this point.

 Doomed

    Chapter 35: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    The garden became silent and I could pick out the sound of everyone¡¯s breathing as they all watched Talon¡¯s reaction.


    The queen suddenly cleared her throat, breaking the impending silence as she held Talon¡¯s arm. ¡°What my King means is that Avalyn here is only but a maid. Alpha Trevor wouldn¡¯t want his heir to get mated with amon maid, will he?¡± she said ring at me and each word that left her lips felt like whishes against my heart.


    ¡°My father doesn¡¯t incriminate positions and besides, I really like her. Can she join us for the banquetter tonight?¡± Monty asked as his hold on me grew tighter.


    I could feel the heat of Talon¡¯s gaze upon our intertwined hands and the queen¡¯s cold re fighting over who got to vaporize me first.


    Trevor let out a sigh as a smile covered his face. ¡°My king, with all due respect. Since the girl is an ordinary maid, let her spend some time with Monty at the banquet. It will mean a lot to me,¡± the man said and my heart jumped out of my throat.


    ¡°That isplete-¡± Talon started to say through gritted teeth but the queen interrupted him immediately.


    ¡°Of course, Alpha Trevor, you don¡¯t have to beg for amon maid. She will be there,¡± she said smiling at the man and then turning to Dawn. ¡°Dear, be useful and take-¡± she paused as her cold re washed over me onest time. ¡°-Avalyn, back to her quarters and make her look presentable enough for the banquet.¡±


    Dawn grabbed my hand in record time. ¡°Yes, my queen.¡±


    She pulled me away from Monty and we started heading into the castle with her hearts beating in our toes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll save a seat for you, beautiful Avalyn!¡± I heard Monty call behind us and my heart shook in fear and shame -and every other dark emotion that existed.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t have gone out. I just knew it. Now, what was I going to do?


    I questioned myself over and over as we practically ran back to my room. The moment we stepped in, I fell on the bed and started crying.


    ¡°Oh, Dawn, I am doomed¡­¡± Sobbed into the sheets.


    What was I going to do? Talon was definitely going to have my head for this. There was no way he would let me live and if he even let me live, the queen was not going to forgive me.


    ¡°Okay, calm down. I know this is messed up but please look at the bright side!¡± Dawn eximed as she knelt beside me.


    I raised my head from the sheet with tears covering my eyes and I red at her. ¡°What bright side Dawn? The Queen is definitely going to kill me after this¡­¡± I sobbed as more tears escaped from my eyes.


    ¡°Aish!¡± Dawn cried out, pping a hand over her face. ¡°I have told you, right now you have immunity over everything. No one is going to hurt you, okay?¡±


    I wanted to believe that. I strongly wanted to but if she had felt those res like I had, she wouldn¡¯t be saying this right now.


    ¡°Rather than cry, let¡¯s think of the proper dress for you! I need to go find Cassie. She will definitely have the best dress ideas¡­¡± Dawn said with enthusiasm.


    I raised my head from the sheets once again and watched her with shock in my eyes. How could she be so bubbled up in this time of doom?


    ¡°Dawn, I don¡¯t want to go to that banquet party or whatever it is! I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± I cried as I shook my head.


    Dawn rolled her eyes and sat on her heels. ¡°Avalyn, the queen of this kingdom, gave her word that you will be there. You can¡¯t decide not to,¡± she exined. ¡°You have to go. If you don¡¯t, your head won¡¯t be the only one on the stake¡­ Mine too.¡±


    I snapped my head at her at once. ¡°What? They can¡¯t kill you. You are Greg¡¯s sister!¡± I retorted but she shook her head sadly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be surprised if she makes him do it¡­ Don¡¯t be deceived by her pretty face. That woman gives me the creeps,¡± she said as she got up again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get you a dress so long. Get a shower and wait for me,¡± Dawn said but Greg¡¯s deep voice stopped her.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I already brought the clothes,¡± He hissed. ¡°What the hell were you thinking Dawn?!¡± He growled as soon as he dropped the pile of clothes on the bed.


    Dawn pursed her lips and dropped her head to the floor.


    ¡°Avalyn is a human! How do you think she will cope in a banquet full of werewolves?¡± He growled even louder.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who suggested she attend the banquet,¡± she mumbled but Greg¡¯s hot re made her seal her lips again.


    ¡°Do you think we were stupid when we asked you to keep her indoors?!¡±


    My heart sank further and further into my chest as he scolded Dawn. She had convinced me to go to the garden but I epted on my own. It wasn¡¯t right that she took the whole me for this mess.


    I got up from my position and came to stand before him with my head lowered.


    ¡°I am sorry Greg¡­¡± I sniffled. ¡°Dawn isn¡¯t the one to me here¡­ I -I needed fresh air and I- I thought it would be fine if I headed to the garden¡­¡± I whispered in a low voice.


    Silence filled the room like my voice had broken a vial that prevented sounds from infiltrating. I could feel his re on my forehead but I refused to look up at him.


    ¡°Beta Greg, the problem is already upon us. This is no time to scold them. They have recognized their errors and now we need to fix them,¡± Sara¡¯s voice filled the room, piercing the silence my voice had invited.


    I peeked up and saw her step in from the door.


    ¡°Please, let me handle her dressing, we don¡¯t have a lot of time left,¡± she added.


    Greg let out a deep heave and without saying another word to me or Dawn, he walked out of the room.


    As soon as the door closed, I hugged Sara as if my life depended on it.


    ¡°Sara, I am so scared. I don¡¯t want to go to this banquet! Please help me,¡± I cried on her shoulders.


    She pulled me gently off her shoulders and wiped my tears away with her thumb. She smiled at me and raised my chin.


    ¡°The milk has already been spilled. There is no point crying. Go take a shower and we¡¯ll pick a dress. Don¡¯t cry, the banquet isn¡¯t such a bad ce. The worst moment is over already,¡± she said.


    I felt like melting away or crying harder but I knew there was no turning back at this point. I was on my own.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I mumbled with trembling lips.


    I turned around and started heading to the bathroom in slow steps, hoping she would call me back and tell me how the queen changed her mind and requested that I stay locked up in my room till the baby was born.


    At this point, I wished for anything as long as I wouldn¡¯t be going to that banquet but nothing happened. I was doomed.


    ¡°Dawn, stop sulking and go get your makeup materials. You are in charge of her hair and her face.¡± I heard Sara order Dawn who groaned as she dragged her feet out of the room.


    I turned on the shower and stood underneath, hoping I could drown. Why did that Monty guy have to cause so many problems for me?


    My tears mixed with the water and my heart shook as I scrubbed myself. I spent extra minutes, wasting time and hoping it got toote for me to go but Sara soon knocked asking me to step out.


    ¡°Locking yourself in there isn¡¯t going to cut it, Avalyn!¡± She said and I dragged myself to the door and I wrapped my body with a towel.


    She smiled at me as I finally stepped out but I couldn¡¯t even find it in me to return the smile.


    ¡°I chose this dress for you,¡± She said waving a dark red dress in front of me.


    My brows furrowed at her choice but I kept my lips sealed. I let her cream my body and help me into the dress.


    ¡°Waoh!¡± She whispered. ¡°You look amazing!¡± She said as she pulled me to the mirror.


    The dress hugged my body perfectly. My curves came out like a drawing against the soft material. There was a slit on the side of my leg and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I didn¡¯t do too much.


    ¡°A-are m-maids, allowed to dress like this?¡± I stuttered as my eyes roamed over the beautiful dress.


    The top of the dress was off the shoulders and they were embellished with shiny little stones that exposed a little part of my cleavage -surely this was too much for a maid to turn up in.


    ¡°You are not a maid, Avalyn. You are carrying the heir to our Kingdom. You deserve beautiful dresses just as much as the queen herself,¡± Sara replied with a brush of my shoulders.


    I loved the dress but I couldn¡¯t help but feel the impending doom that it begged to attract.


    ¡°Oh, my goddess!¡± Dawn screeched from the door and I turned from the mirror to check what was wrong with her.


    She ced the bag she was holding on the bed and came closer to me. ¡°Sara, where is my Avalyn and who is this sexy princess?¡± Her soiled mood was gone and arge smile sat on her lips as she hungrily took me in.


    I blushed at herment and dropped my head but Sara was quick to tap my shoulder gently.


    ¡°Do not look down. You are a beautiful princess tonight. Do not let someone else tell you otherwise!¡± She said to me and then turned to Dawn, ¡°let¡¯s get to work with that hair.¡±


    By the time they were done with me, I didn¡¯t just look like a princess, I felt like one too.


    The res of the people as I got to the banquet hall with Sara by my side, were enough to convince me.


    Tonight, I was a beautiful Princess.


    A smile covered my face and I enjoyed the attention, up until I felt the cold re attacking my bare shoulders.


    I turned my eyes in that direction, hoping it wouldn¡¯t be who I was thinking but our eyes shed and I couldn¡¯t turn away -the queen.

 Mine

    Chapter 36: Talon¡¯s POV


    My wolf perked up and started flipping and I knew who had stepped into the banquet hall before I even picked up her scent.


    My eyes finally zeroed in on her as she walked to the table with Sara by her side.


    The dress she wore was a terrible choice. It hugged her in the right ces, leaving nothing to the imagination. Her cleavage peaked at the top of the chest and all I wanted to do was tear that slit open and fuck her till she forgot her name.


    My cork throbbed painfully in my pants as I watched her get closer to the table. From the corners of my eyes, I could see Monty getting up and before I could stop myself, I got up and moved toward them.


    ¡°My king,¡± Sara said with a bow and Avalyn whispered the same with her head lowered.


    I stretched out my hand to her and her beautiful green eyes shed up at me as if the action was wrong.


    Heck, it was wrong, but at that moment, I didn¡¯t give a fuck what people thought. Avalyn was mine and the whole Kingdom could see it or pluck out their eyes.


    She ced her warm hands hesitantly over mine and I squeezed them in satisfaction.


    My shoulders stood taller as I returned to the table with Avalyn by my side like a priceless trophy.


    There was always an empty seat on my right, where my heir is supposed to sit and I ced Avalyn there. I could feel the shocked eyes on me but I cared less.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She sat down and our joined hands settled beneath the table, away from all prying eyes.


    I smirked as I saw the disappointment on Monty¡¯s face. The fool had deliberately saved a seat for her just like he promised earlier but I ruined his ns.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, let¡¯s continue dining!¡± Willow announced by my side with a bright smile on her face and everyone resumed eating and chattering as if nothing happened.


    Greg was also at the table with his wife and Sara sat beside them. On the opposite end of the table were Trevor and his son -who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Avalyn as he stabbed through his food.


    ¡°My queen,¡± he suddenly said, causing the entire table to turn their attention to me. ¡°With your permission, can Avalyne sit by my side, you promised to let her spend some time with me in this banquet -except if she will grace my bedroom with her beauty as well,¡± he spat out and my muscles clenched.


    I could feel Avalyn¡¯s hand grow wet in mine and I didn¡¯t have to look at her to know how ufortable she was.


    ¡°You were told she was a maid and not a whore. Mind yournguage, Monty!¡± I growled and I would have said more but for Willow¡¯s grip on my thigh.


    ¡°My King, let me handle our guest,¡± Willow said, shing me a polite smile.


    My wolf wanted topletely ignore her and just jump on the boy but my eyes fell on Greg and I saw as he shook his head, signaling to me to rx.


    Reluctantly, I let Willow handle the boy. If his father didn¡¯t put a leash on him, I was really going to have his head before the night ended.


    Willow picked up her wine ss and sipped on it before replying. ¡°As our dear King said, she is a maid and not a whore. And yes, your request is granted.¡± She turned her head to Avalyn and my heart clutched.


    There was no way I could refuse this and people would not suspect Avalyn¡¯s position in the castle.


    ¡°Avalyn, please move over to Montgomery¡¯s side,¡± Willow whispered.


    Avalyn looked close to tears as she looked at Sara who nodded at her and then slowly she moved her head to mine.


    I turned away before our eyes could meet. If I saw the emotions in her eyes, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop myself from keeping her by my side.


    I reluctantly pulled my hand away from her and looked straight ahead pretending not to watch from the corners of my eyes as she got up from the chair and moved to the other side of the table where Monty stood waiting for her.


    He pulled the seat he had kept for her and Avalyn sat down gently.


    ¡°Beautiful,¡± He whispered with arge smirk on his face.


    Avalyn whispered a soft thank you and I felt my heart tear open. Why did she feel the need to appreciate his stupidpliment?


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t you think Avalyn is too well-mannered to be a maid?¡± Monty asked, turning to look at his father.


    Trevor nodded and released one of those manly chuckles of his. ¡°I was thinking the very same thing.¡± Then he turned to Avalyn. ¡°Where are you from, child?¡±


    My anger was brewing from deep within me and I hated every second she spent on the other side of the table. To avoid roaring, I picked up my wine ss and gulped down the content.


    Willow looked at me but I refused to stare back at her.


    ¡°The¡­ Ummm a nearby town, my Lord,¡± She replied.


    Monty picked up a te and dished out food for Avalyn and then ced it in front of her. ¡°That is amazing. You must have a family then, I really like you, you see,¡± he said as he passed her the fork in his hand.


    Avalyn¡¯s cheeks turned pink as she epted the fork from him and dropped her head to the food.


    ¡°Father, can I keep her?¡± Monty asked and my eyes turned into slits. If someone didn¡¯t stop him, I was going to kill him.


    Damn the war and Damn the whole fucking kingdom!


    ¡°I am sorry, sir Montgomery but Avalyn is an orphan who we saved from the recent attacks. The King and Queen decided to keep her in hopes that her family will one day show up¡­¡± Greg put in, easing the tension immediately.


    But Monty didn¡¯t want to give up.


    ¡°Avalyn, don¡¯t you want to explore the world? It must be so boring staying in this castle all day long,¡± he said and my hands folded into tight fists as I counted the second in my head.


    ¡°I want to¡­¡± Her soft voice broke out and my eyes snapped at her.


    What?


    ¡°I always dream of visiting other ces. I want to-¡± our eyes met and she swallowed the words she was about to spill. ¡°Umm¡­ Maybe one day, after my parents find me, I will visit the world,¡± she put in and dropped her head.


    ¡°Hmm, interesting. Tell me about your love life. Have you found a mate yet?¡± Monty asked again.


    Someone needed to ce glue on the boy¡¯s lips or he was going to lose itpletely.


    ¡°I- I haven¡¯t,¡± she said and for some reason, my wolf felt stabbed in the back.


    I was almost tempted to growl the words in front of everyone but I controlled myself. I bit down my tongue and hoped Monty would drop the interview now.


    ¡°Great. That¡¯s perfect. This means you are a virgin, aren¡¯t you?¡± He asked and Avalyn started coughing.


    Sara was the first to get to her feet before I could make it.


    ¡°Excuse us for a moment,¡± she said as she helped the red-faced Avalyn out of her chair.


    I signaled to Greg toe closer and as he did, I whispered in his ear, ¡°tell Sara to take her back to her room.¡±


    Greg nodded and returned to his seat. He whispered something to his mate and she smiled.


    ¡°The music has started, we¡¯ll be joining the dance floor. Please excuse us,¡± Greg said and bowed before leading Cassie to the dance floor.


    From where I sat, I could make out Avalyn and Sara at the corner. I watched till I saw Greg move towards them, then my heart became at ease because I knew that she would be safe now.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity Avalyn isn¡¯t here. I could have danced with her,¡± Monty grumbled as his eyes searched the now crowded dance floor.


    The night had already ended in my mind and I was only waiting for the guests to start retiring before I made my way to Avalyn¡¯s room -and the goddess wasn¡¯t far from my heart.


    Trevor got up after a few minutes and bowed to me and Willow. ¡°Tonight was really fun. I am afraid I must retire to bed now,¡± he said and I nodded at him.


    ¡°Thank you for your time, Alpha Trevor,¡± Willow replied as the wonderful host she had always been.


    Immediately he turned, I got off my chair and started heading in the opposite direction. I didn¡¯t even bother telling Willow because at that moment, my wolf was only connected to one person and that was Avalyn.


    I marched down to her chamber with a burning desire and untamed anger which I couldn¡¯tprehend.


    I pulled the door open and she jumped from the window with her hands on her chest.


    A soft gasp left her lips as her eyes locked with mine. My cock twitched harder as her innocence and beauty washed over me.


    I moved towards her and grabbed her by the waist. ¡°Why did you choose this dress?¡± I hissed as my lips pulled closer to her parted ones.


    ¡°I¡­ Umm-I was-¡±


    I tightened my hold on her waist and pulled her even closer. ¡°You are mine, Avalyn! No one else has the right to make you blush!¡± I growled as my lips imed hers in a heated kiss.

 Craving more

    Chapter 37: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    My body shivered under his kisses as I leaned into him, craving for more.


    At the table earlier, I was so embarrassed that I felt like a small rat between them but right now, as Talon kissed me so obsessively, I couldn¡¯t help but yearn for him.


    It was wrong because he belonged to another but my heart was beating for him.


    When Monty had asked me if I had found my mate, I lied when I told him that I didn¡¯t. Because I did. I have fallen in love with the King of Werewolves and no matter how much I tried to forget about him, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.


    He was mated to another which meant he loved another but I couldn¡¯t stop my heart from beating for him. I couldn¡¯t stop my core from aching for him.


    ¡°No one else has the right to touch you here¡­¡± He hissed as his rough palms tore open the top of my dress.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I wanted to do this¡­¡± His voice was so hoarse, my core was already dripping before he even started.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I moaned as he squeezed my nipples before bringing his face to them.


    His kisses started from my face and then slowly, he descended to my neck, my chest, and then my aching nipples.


    ¡°Ahhhn,¡± I moaned out silently praying to whichever god was on duty tonight to let Willow sleep deeply. Somehow I knew that this wasn¡¯t a nned situation.


    Talon was here because he wanted me¡­


    I held onto his shoulders as he went even lower and tore away the rest of the dress off my body.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ Avalyn you are too beautiful¡­¡± He hissed as his desired-filled eyes roamed over me.


    I shivered under his gaze and my legs became like jelly. He lifted me off the ground and took me to the bed.


    His anger had diminished and the only emotion left in his dark orbs was sexual.


    He freed his pants as he crawled on top of me. His throbbing member poked my stomach as he covered me with even more kisses.


    ¡°No one has the right to be with you like this¡­¡± he whispered as he resumed kissing and caressing my aching nipples.


    I felt his finger thrust deep within me and I cried out holding tightly at his shoulders. ¡°Talon!¡±


    ¡°I am the only one who can touch you this way¡­¡± He whispered harshly as his finger went even deeper inside of me while his thumb caressed my clit.


    It felt like I was receiving punishment but in a way that could bring pleasure.


    Talon leaned forward and his lips rested against my ear as his fingers continued to stretch and open me up in preparation for his thick cock.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to ever think of Monty! Do you understand?¡± He hissed as his fingers increased tempo.


    ¡°Aah! Yes! Yes!¡± I cried out in pleasure.


    ¡°Good girl¡­¡± He whispered, taking my earlobe into his mouth.


    I writhed and arched on the bed as the warmth in my stomach spread and my toes curled at the wave of pleasure that washed over me.


    Talon finally brought his thick cock to my aching folds and I trembled in anticipation. He looked up at me with eyes filled with lust.


    ¡°You are mine,¡± he said and I nodded as I didn¡¯t trust my voice to say anything meaningful.


    He rubbed his cock against my core sending shards of pleasure flowing through me as he lubricated himself, then without warning he thrust deep inside of me sending my eyes flying into the back of my head.


    Each thrust was electrifying and I wished it never stopped because I knew he would leave. I didn¡¯t want him to leave.


    It was crazy but I wanted him too. I knew it at the back of my mind and in every nerve in my body that he was right. I belonged to him because I didn¡¯t think any other man could make me feel the way he did.


    Talon rolled his waist into me, pumping and thrusting till we were both lost in another realm of pleasure. When we both came down from the high, sadness enveloped me as I realized it was time for him to go but he surprised me by holding on to my waist.


    Wey on the bed in peaceful silence. I enjoyed the beat of his heart against my back and the constant poking of cock on my butt. Butterflies fluttered all over my stomach and my cheeks had a permanent pink stain.


    Not because I was embarrassed but because my stomach had a ssh of emotion I never thought I could find in this life anymore.


    Talon cleared his throat behind me and I held my breath, afraid that if he knew I was awake, he would leave.


    ¡°Avalyn, are you awake?¡± He whispered and I got caught between replying and just holding my breath.


    ¡°If you hold your breath for too long, you will pass out,¡± He warned and I could hear the hint of amusement in his voice.


    There was no point in hiding anymore.


    ¡°I am awake,¡± I whispered.


    He ran his fingers through my hair and ced a kiss on the side as his free hand secured my waist close to his throbbing cock.


    ¡°The pack isn¡¯t safe at the moment,¡± he started and my heart paused.


    The pack wasn¡¯t safe? Dawn didn¡¯t mention anything to me?


    Asking him about it now was going to sound awkward and disappointing. How could I stay in a ce and not realize it was in danger? He would think I was dumb.


    ¡°I am sure you can handle it, my King,¡± I whispered, trying to encourage him.


    ¡°I hope so¡­ The enemy we are fighting isn¡¯t like the others¡­ This one is very strong and smart,¡± he whispered.


    I didn¡¯t know what came over me, but I turned around and faced him. My green eyes captured his and my fingers lightly brushed his cheeks.


    ¡°I have never heard of stories of another King as powerful as you¡­¡± I trailed off as I looked into his eyes again. ¡°But since you said he is strong and smart¡­ I think it will be best to study him first and then you can counterattack his attacks,¡± the words just left my lips before I could stop them.


    Talon¡¯s dark eyes shed a bright color as he smiled sweetly at me. ¡°Where did you learn these words?¡± He asked, kissing my nose.


    A sad smile covered my face as his question took me back to the time I lived like a ve in my father¡¯s house.


    ¡°My father,¡± I whispered.


    He pulled me closer and ced a soft kiss on my lips. ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered back.


    Silence fell between us but it wasn¡¯t an ufortable one. I listened to the rhythm of his heartbeat as I tried to ignore the thick member poking at my stomach as he held me close to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be visiting my cousin in two days,¡± Talon said, breaking the silence. ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for a while¡­¡¯


    My eyes furrowed as sadness filled me. I didn¡¯t like the idea of him being away from me. I was safe in the castle, with or without him but his presence wasforting. But I could not voice out my worries. I had no right.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I replied in a low voice.


    I had to constantly remind myself that he belonged to another and this -which we did was only a duty. I belonged to him as he said but it was for the sole purpose of giving him an heir.


    Nothing more.


    ¡°Willow will be here to take care of you¡­¡± he whispered as his fingers brushed against my nipples and I froze.


    Willow, the Queen? I preferred it if he left me in the hands of Sara. She was sweeter and not scary at all.


    But again, who was I toin?


    ¡°I will miss you¡­¡± he said and then pulled my head for another kiss.


    It was an agitated kiss. It was simultaneously fervent, profound, and pleasant. I continued to press against him as my toes curled.


    It wasn¡¯t long before his cock made its way back into my damp folds. This time, he kissed me with each thrust, and I could feel a different kind of butterfly soar deep within me.


    I cried out his name as my walls clenched around him. He felt so good, I thought it was a dream. We kept going all night, till my whole body ached, yet I still wanted him to keep touching me.


    By the time he slipped out of me and went to his room, it was almost morning.


    A smile went across my lips as I closed my eyes. I didn¡¯t want to consider how I was feeling at that moment. All I wanted to do was take it all in.


    I had never seen a man as attractive as Talon, and he desired me. He had the option of choosing someone else and of rejecting me, but he chose not to. He picked me to be his breeder.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was delighted just thinking about it as vivid images of what we had just done flooded my mind.


    My dreams were filled with lovely scenarios of what it might have felt like if Willow hadn¡¯t been in Talon¡¯s life as soon as I fell asleep.


    It was evil of me to even think of such things but I couldn¡¯t help myself.

 Ass kisser

    Chapter 38: Talon¡¯s POV


    As I returned to my room that morning, my body felt renewed. My muscles clenched as my brain felt better than it did in thest couple of days.


    Avalyn had a way of touching my very soul and bringing me that extra effect I didn¡¯t even know I was missing.


    I got to my room and pushed the door gently open, not wanting to wake Willow.


    ¡°Where did you sleepst night?¡±


    Her voice weed me the moment I stepped foot inside. I cringed inwardly as I banked on meeting her asleep.


    I didn¡¯t tell her where I was going when I left the table at the banquetst night. I was overwhelmed by my desire and all I wanted then was Avalyn.


    But as I stood in the room with her, guilt washed over me. Just a few days ago, I had asked her to forgive me and I promised to cherish her always -I still cherished her, I just couldn¡¯t push away Avalyn either.


    Willow stood at the center of the room with a face so straight, I couldn¡¯t tell if she was angry with me or not.


    I summon up courage and pulled my face into a frown. I was the Lycan King, I shouldn¡¯t be scared of a mere woman -much less my mate!


    ¡°Willow, I am the king. I don¡¯t think I need to get permission from you!¡± I hissed moving to the wardrobe.


    ¡°I never said you needed my permission. The only thing I expected from you was for you to tell me so I wouldn¡¯t be worried sick about you,¡± her cooling voice flushed through the room and my heart felt bitter.


    I ran my fingers through my hair and turned to her. ¡°Willow, this matter shouldn¡¯t bring concern okay? Just forget about it¡­¡±


    The corners of her lips twitched as she dimmed her eyes at me.


    ¡°When the King starts defending his breeder in public, I think that bes a matter of concern!¡± Willow hissed out. She didn¡¯t yell or shout. Her voice remained even but I could pick out her anger now.


    ¡°You were acting strangest night,¡± She stated again as she watched me with eyes as sharp as an eagle. ¡°Alpha Trevor is important to us but she isn¡¯t. We could as well write her off to them but you became carried away because of a simple, whore!¡±


    Her words were like salt to an injury. How dare she refer to Avalyn as a whore?


    ¡°She isn¡¯t a whore Willow!¡± I gritted out as I pulled a few changes of clothes from the wardrobe.


    Willow scoffed. ¡°Exin to me why she was giving herself so easily to Trevor¡¯s son. She is a dirty little whore that has gotten you wrapped under her little finger!¡±


    ¡°Montgomery was the one chasing after her!¡± I defended and she shook her head, ring at me.


    ¡°First, it was in the garden. You had given orders for her to stay indoors but somehow she went there and made sure to put her charms on Monty and the boy couldn¡¯t help himself!¡±


    ¡°Willow, you know how that boy is. He was only doing this to get back at me. This has nothing to do with Avalyn!¡±


    ¡°It has everything to do with Avalyn, Talon!¡± Willow yelled and for the first time, she broke character.


    Her eyes watered but she looked up at the ceiling and blinked them to stop the tears from falling.


    ¡°We have to get rid of her Talon. She is not only a whore but she is a cheap conniving creature that is going to tear us apart!¡±


    My rage bubbled within me and my fingers itched as I mmed my fist against the wardrobe door. I hated that everything she said affected me this much.


    I was overwhelmed with the need to defend Avalyn but somewhere at the back of my mind, I knew that it was hurting Willow to hear me defend the girl this much.


    Willow sealed her lips at once and I turned to re at her. ¡°Are you going to hit me now? Will you tear me into shreds as you do to the men that stand up to your face?¡±


    If she wasn¡¯t my mate, she wouldn¡¯t have had a face anymore. She had no right to insult Avalyn like that and speak to me the way she did but I let it fly.


    I was indebted to her love.


    Without saying a word, I turned around and walked out once again. It was better I left her alone in the room. I had to clear my head and the turmoil in my heart.


    I would go for a run but thest thing I needed was for Trevor to see me, he would definitely misinterpret it as battle anxiety. I decided to go to my study.


    At least there, I would be able to keep a straight head.


    All of this drama was because of that silly boy, Montgomery. Last night was enough proof that we couldn¡¯t share a living space without violence.


    If I had to spend another moment with him in the same room, it would get bloody too fast. I had no more patience left in my body for that kid.


    My trip to Jared¡¯s pack had to be moved a few days earlier than nned. I could no longer stand having Trevor and his son in my castle.


    ¡°Talon, good morning!¡± Greg¡¯s voice reached me just as I was about to take the bend to the study.


    He was running up to the floor and I stopped to wait for him with my re still evident on my face.


    ¡°We just received a response from your cousin. Preparations have been moved as you requested. We can have the meeting today or tomorrow, depending on our arrival date,¡± he said as he reached me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have it today.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem. I¡¯ll go prepare the vehicles. We should move by noon,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Good. Inform Trevor and his son. I¡¯m sick of having them here. The sooner we get this problem sorted out, the better it would be for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Talon, they will need propermunication from-¡± He started to say but I have gotten enough of the protocol and it¡¯s bullshit!


    ¡°If they are not going to pack up then they can keep their alliance. I don¡¯t give a fuck anymore!¡± I hissed.


    Greg went silent and for the first time, he observed mepletely and his face pinched into a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle them but¡­ Are you okay?¡± He asked in a whisper.


    ¡°I wish I could give you the answer to that question¡­¡± I trailed as I turned to leave. ¡°Inform them about the n and let me know when you are ready to move.¡± With that, I left his side and continued to the study.


    I pulled out the door and walked to the chair. I sat down and closed my eyes.


    I was hurting Willow and myself.


    Why was I unable to control my emotions around her? Why was it so difficult to resist Avalyn?


    She was only human yet she took over all of my senses! Why?


    I already had a mate and I loved her very much. The goddess couldn¡¯t have made a mistake. We had problems with children but Willow was smart to suggest a breeder which was working.


    All I had to do was detach myself from the girl. As soon as she gave birth to my hair, I was going to dispose of her myself.


    I let my body rx into the chair and slowly, I fell into a deep sleep until a knock came to the door and my eyes shed open.


    It was Greg.


    ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± I asked as he came in and pulled a chair for himself.


    ¡°Not too long. But long enough to keep you refreshed. The men are ready to move,¡± he said and nodded.


    ¡°I should go pack a few things,¡± I said as I pushed the chair off my back and made to get out.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I have already gotten your travel bag ready.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, rxed into the chair, and closed my eyes again.


    ¡°Talon, what¡¯s wrong? Did you get into a fight with Willow?¡± He asked.


    I let out a deep breath and turned to stare out the window. ¡°I don¡¯t know Greg. I don¡¯t know whates over me whenever Avalyn is near me¡­ Do you think I am doing the wrong thing?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Greg was quiet for a few seconds before he responded, ¡°I think you are doing the right thing. The kingdom needs an heir and you have made one. That isn¡¯t wrong in my opinion,¡± he said.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t wrong trying to make an heir for the kingdom, how about how I felt in my heart? Why did I feel this way around her?


    ¡°We should get going,¡± I suddenly said. Talking about Avalyn wasn¡¯t helping. It only made the warmth in my heart get even bigger.


    Greg got up and together, we walked out of the castle to the entrance where the vehicles were lined.


    ¡°Have you already instructed your sister on what to do while we are away?¡± I asked as I marched to my vehicle.


    ¡°Dawn knows what to do. I have also assigned guards to both Avalyn and Willow pending the time we get feedback on that medication they found earlier this week,¡± Greg exined behind me.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The sound ofughter suddenly filled the air. It was distant but for some reason, I could pick it out.


    I turned my head just in time to find Avalyn and Dawn in the distance giggling about something. The brightness of her smile was like a drug that cleared out all of the doubts that were in my head.


    Our eyes locked and my wolf flipped.


    Maybe if this assignment wasn¡¯t that important, I would have gone to her. She waved at me and my hands itched to wave back but we were in the open and my conscience prevented me from retaliating.


    Painfully, I peeled my eyes away from her and got into the vehicle.

 None of your business

    Chapter 39: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    My hand suddenly felt heavy as I slowly dropped it. He wasn¡¯t happy to see me. Did something happen?


    But we were finest night. What could have gotten into him?


    Sadness covered my face and my heart felt like it was drowning. Last night was one of the best nights of my life. I thought things were going to be better between us but the look he gave me¡­ Threw every hope I had down the drain.


    ¡®Get a hold of yourself Avalyn! He belongs to someone else!¡¯ my subconscious reminded me.


    ¡°Earth to Avalyn! Earth to Avalyn!¡± Dawn called, waving a hand in front of me.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I said turning back to her.


    ¡°You naughty girl, you are falling for the king aren¡¯t you?¡± She asked and my cheeks turned pink at once.


    ¡°No!¡± I cried out rushing to shut her lips with my hands. Who knew who was around us?


    ¡°I am not! How can I be?¡± I retorted and she broke intoughter.


    ¡°Well, I am sure you will confess all your naughty deeds very soon! Come on, let¡¯s go get something to eat,¡± she said, pulling me off the mat we sat on.


    But I resisted. ¡°Umm¡­¡± I started after she gave me a strange look.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ Wait, let all the vehicles leave first,¡± I said in a whisper.


    My heart was thumping fast. I didn¡¯t want to walk between the cars and Talon saw me and called me out or that Monty guy.


    I didn¡¯t want any more problems¡­


    ¡°Are you still worried about Monty?¡± Dawn asked as if she could read my mind.


    I dropped my eyes to my hands and started pulling them. Dawn brought her hands over mine and covered them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Monty. He has nothing on you,¡± she assured me. ¡°I am here. If he tries anything, I will make sure he loses a tooth or two!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered in gratitude.


    I didn¡¯t know what I would have done without her in this ce. She was my guardian, protector, and friend when I thought I was going to die.


    ¡°Thank you, Dawn¡­ For everything,¡± I repeated and hugged her.


    ¡°Thank you too,¡± she whispered as she held me.


    We sat there on the mat and waited till all of the vehicles trooped out of the castle. Dawn brought me here this morning, so I could get my daily dose of fresh air away from the garden where Monty was lurking before they left.


    He seemed to have been looking for me all through the morning and thanks to Dawn, I was able to escape him.


    As thest of the vehicles left, Dawn helped me to my feet and we packed up the mat we sat on and walked back to the castle.


    Dawn led me to the kitchen and I sat on the stool waiting as she spoke to the chef. They pulled out the chicken breasts from the oven and Dawn helped to ce them on tes.


    We ate right there,ughing and smiling about anything Dawn could think of.


    ¡°Which reminds me, you and Cassie never got to talk, did you?¡± Dawn asked as she devoured the te of chocte pudding in front of her.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Not really. What did she want to talk about with me?¡± I knew now that Cassie only meant to protect me but I still felt uneasy when her name was mentioned because it reminded me of the medication incident.


    I subconsciously passed a hand over my stomach and gently caressed it as if assuring my child that I was going to protect it from anyone who tried to harm it.


    ¡°Cassie mentioned that¡­ Umm¡­ Talon-the King has a lot of enemies who might want to harm his heir. Is that true?¡± I asked in a whisper.


    Dawn put down her spoon and looked around us to be sure nobody was listening. Then she lowered her head and whispered, ¡°why do you think we are not telling everyone who you really are?¡±


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go talk in the room,¡± she said and got down from the stool. ¡°The walls literally have ears, Avalyn. We don¡¯t want anyone picking up on our conversation.¡±


    I agreed with her reasoning and got down from my stool as well, together we walked back to my room where it was safe for us to talk as we pleased.


    ¡°Avalyn!¡± I heard my name as we got to the stair and my blood turned cold.


    Even the air around me turned cold at once and silence immediately fell and the only sound was my beating heart and the heels of the queen as she made her way to us.


    ¡°My Queen,¡± Dawn said with a bow. I mirrored her actions and bowed as well.


    The queen reached where we stood and I peeked up to find her ring down at me with those bright blue eyes of hers. Behind her were two maids -the ones we met at the guard¡¯s quarters.


    ¡°Avalyn, I am sure you are aware that the King has gone on an important mission,¡± she began and I nodded.


    Her voice seemed to control the temperature around us as it suddenly became even colder. Goosebumps appeared on my skin and my lungs felt like the air in them was being sucked out.


    ¡°Use your words, I¡¯ll like to be certain that we are clear,¡± She hissed.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ I am aware of that, my queen,¡± I squeaked.


    ¡°Since you are aware, what are you doing outside your room?¡±


    Confusion covered my face as I looked to Dawn for help. No one mentioned that I wasn¡¯t supposed to leave my room when the King wasn¡¯t around¡­


    ¡°My Queen, we were-¡± Dawn started to speak but she raised her hand suddenly causing Dawn to hold her breath.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion, Dawn. Do not lose your good manners because you are spending time with this-¡± she paused as her ice blue eyes washed all over me. ¡°-this human.¡±


    I could feel the auraing from Dawn change and my heart started pounding.


    ¡°Apologies my Queen. It won¡¯t happen again,¡± she whispered, taking a step back.


    ¡°It had better not.¡± Willow hissed before turning her cold re back on me. ¡°Henceforth, you are to stay in your room till the King returns. Are we clear?¡±


    My throat suddenly went dry and producing a word felt like the most difficult task in the world.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± I stammered.


    She took a step closer to me and brought her lips to my left ear. ¡°Keep that baby alive. It¡¯s the only thing keeping you relevant around here.¡±


    I felt tears move in my eyes but I bit down on my tongue and refused to cry. At least not in front of her.


    She walked away and her cold aura washed away from us. Dawn quickly held my hand and pulled me toward my room.


    As soon as we got in, she locked the door behind us and yelled.


    ¡°Fuck this! What the hell?¡± She hissed out in frustration. ¡°She has no right to keep us here! It is not fair!¡± Dawn continued yelling and I feared someone might hear her from the outside if the room wasn¡¯t soundproof.


    ¡°Dawn, it¡¯s fine,¡± I said, going to grab her hands. ¡°Calm down. She is the queen¡­ Ummm¡­ I am sure she is right. She is only looking out for me¡­¡±


    She was mostly only looking out for the baby but I didn¡¯t have to tell Dawn this for the fear of riling her up even more.


    Her shoulders shrugged and she pursed her lips as she stared back into my face. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t forbid you from leaving the room. Even Sara wouldn¡¯t approve of this. You need fresh air and the baby does too!¡±


    ¡°Dawn, please. I am notining¡­ Ummm for me just¡­ Just let it be,¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She heaved and moved to the window. ¡°I will have to get Cassie toe here then,¡± She whispered and turned to face me.


    ¡°Why does Cassie have to talk to me?¡± My brows furrowed at this point. She had been repeating the same thing over and over yet, I couldn¡¯tprehend why it was so important for Cassie to speak to me.


    Dawn left the window and came closer to me. ¡°She is the only wolf I can trust that has birthed a child before. She will be able to help out in answering some of the questions you may have¡­¡±


    I opened my mouth to protest but Dawn stopped me.


    ¡°I have seen you going pale in thoughts because you think the baby is going to w its way out of you,¡± She said with a glint of amusement in her eyes.


    I pursed my lips as if I had been caught red-handed. There were several nights I sat up in bed wondering if the baby wasn¡¯t going to kill me from the inside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the first visit got crazy as her soldier instincts came tumbling over everything. This time you are going to enjoy talking to her, I promise,¡± Dawn said and patted my back.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now, I need to go check on the guards. My brother said he had new ones assigned to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I replied as I slowly walked to the bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t miss me too much,¡± she mouthed as she pulled the door and left me in the room.


    The day slowly slipped away and nothing else happened. Dawn tried to stay with me as much as she could but just like Sara, she had other duties to take care of, especially now that her brother was not around.


    Gradually, night came and I closed my eyes, trying to get some sleep. I tossed and turned but sleep evaded me. I wished Talon could appear and be with me but I was all alone.


    The air in the room started choking and all I wanted was to have a long walk in the garden but I knew I couldn¡¯t do that.


    I stood by the window and tried to take in as much of the fresh air as I could.


    My throat suddenly felt dry and I wanted water. The jug on my bedside table was empty and I decided to go get myself water from the kitchen.


    I wasn¡¯t leaving the pce, I was certain the queen wouldn¡¯t mind.


    I stepped out of the room and went down the stairs to the kitchen. I filled up my jug and started back to my room but just as I got to the stair, the lights went off and I was engulfed in darkness.

 Injured

    Chapter 40: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    I stopped in my tracks wondering what happened to the light. Since I have been living in the castle, this was the first time that a power surge would happen.


    Everywhere was pitched ck. I could barely see the jug of water in my hand. I knew my way back even with the lights off but it was best I waited for the light to turn back on. It couldn¡¯t take too long.


    I tried to count out the seconds as I waited for the power to return but I got to three hundred and nothing was happening.


    ¡°Maybe it was a major fault,¡± I whispered to myself.


    I couldn¡¯t keep waiting here. I decided to find my way to my room. I took the first step forward and my feet hit the first riser of the stair.


    I smiled as I found it. I started taking them one after the other making sure I took my time to calcte before letting my bnce shake.


    Suddenly the air changed around me and the air at the back of my neck stood on edge. I felt someone¡¯s presence but it was too dark for me to see anyone.


    I tried to push it away as my imagination and continued my journey on the stair but this time, I felt a shaky breath right in front of me.


    ¡°Who¡­ is¡­ there?¡± I stuttered as I clutched the jug of water to my chest. There was someone in front of me but I couldn¡¯t make them out.


    Goosebumps appeared on my skin as the cold air hit me again. Whoever was there was not saying a word and I started to imagine it was my head ying tricks on me again.


    I clutched the jug with my right hand and used my left to feel ahead of me. My hand waved into empty space and I was already letting out a sigh when I touched clothes.


    My breath seized and I made to open my mouth and ask who was there for the second time but the air got knocked out of my lungs as I felt a hand push me backward.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I screamed as my right hand released the jug and I felt myself falling off gravity to thending.


    The jugnded first and the shattering sound merged with the sound of my scream before Inded on the stair and my body rolled to the floor in a heap.


    My head hit the side handrail and a blinding pain filled my skull. My eyes became heavy and I fought to stay conscious.


    Whoever had pushed me was still around for I could still feel the cold air around me, indicating the presence of danger.


    Adrenaline pumped in my veins and I crawled blindly on the floor as I tried to find my bearing.


    ¡°Help¡­¡± I croaked as I felt a stinging pain on the side of my waist.


    I tried pulling myself up with the help of the guard¡¯s rail but my knees scratched over the broken shards of the jug and the pain pricked my very heart.


    ¡°Aah!¡± I cried out as instinctively moved my bare knees away from the spot.


    Just then I felt the person¡¯s presence a second toote as they grabbed my neck.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I- help-¡± I tried to choke out but it was of no use. Their long bony fingers were too strong around my neck for me to let out enough air to cry for help.


    I struggled trying to get my body to resist but my attacker had only one thing in mind to kill me.


    My body went limp and my struggles were reduced to nothing. The pain in my head returned and my eyes fluttered, as my body slowly went into darkness but just when I thought I was going to die, the light came back on and my assant immediately panicked.


    I tried to see who they were but my body was already given into the darkness, the only thing I saw before my bodypletely submerged were pale blue eyes.


    I felt my body being moved and the distant screams and calls of my name but my eyelids refused to open. It was like I was locked up somewhere and all I got were the sounds of what was happening around me.


    The beeping sound of machines filled my ears and I wondered where I was. I tried to open my eyes but they stayed close no matter what I did.


    They were too heavy for me to lift. They felt like two elephants on my face and no matter how hard I tried to move them they just refused to leave.


    When my eyes finally snapped open, I found myself in my old room in my house.


    ¡°Avalyn, you are awake!¡± My father called as he came to me.


    I flinched back in shock. How was he here? How did I get here?


    Where was Dawn? Where was Talon? Sara?


    My head moved around as I searched for the people that havee to love me.


    ¡°I am sorry my dear child. I shouldn¡¯t have let you go ying there!¡± My father said as he held my hands and ced kisses on them.


    My eyes were almost falling out of their sockets as I watched him wearily.


    ¡°I should go call your mother!¡± He suddenly said straightening up. There was a smile on his face as he spoke and he spoke of my mother like she was here.


    How?


    ¡°My mother?¡± I repeated and he ran his finger on my cheek.


    ¡°Let me go get her.¡± Before I could ask any more questions. He ran out of the room and a few secondster, he returned with a woman that looked very much like the picture of my mother he gave to me when I was ten.


    Tears rolled down my eyes as I watched her step into the room.


    ¡°Mother?¡± I sobbed.


    She ran to my side and embraced me. ¡°I am here now my child. Nothing bad will happen to you¡­¡±


    She whispered and my heart broke as I cried even more into her chest. I knew that this was a dream. A twisted part of my brain but I didn¡¯t want to let go.


    I have spent several nights crying and praying my mother returned to me. I had begged the universe to give me a chance to meet her even if it was just once.


    And now that I was on the brink of death, she came to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Avalyn. You need to be brave. Your pain will go away very soon¡­¡± she said as she patted me on the back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them to go away. I want to stay with you¡­¡± I cried. I knew that going back meant she was going to disappear from my life forever and I was going to return to my reality but I didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°I will always be with you¡­¡± She whispered as I looked up at her. She started fading and darkness covered my face.


    ¡°Avalyn?¡± Sara¡¯s soft voice called and my eyes fluttered open.


    I was in the clinic just like the first time I was brought here. Her sses were crooked to the side and her eyes looked smaller than usual.


    There was a numb pain at the side of my head as I tried to move and then the pain in my side shed through me, making my heart jump.


    ¡°How is my baby?¡± My hands went to my stomach and I looked at her with fear in my eyes.


    ¡®God, please do not let something terrible happen to my child¡­¡¯ I prayed in my head as I held onto her arm.


    She gave me a small smile and held my shoulder. ¡°Your baby is fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    I felt like a huge weight had been moved from my shoulders and my heart slowly returned to its usual pace.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Avalyn, what happenedst night? Did you see anyone?¡± Sara asked and I looked up at her.


    I tried to think of what happened to me but I could only remember how I left the room to get water and the rest remained blurry.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t remember,¡± I whispered as I reached my fingers to feel the side of my head that kept hurting.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Do tell me if you remember anything at all, okay?¡± Sara whispered and I nodded.


    I looked down at my body and I saw the scratches on my knees. I remembered how the jug had fallen off my hands and I somehow scratched myself.


    ¡°I broke the jug. It must have scratched me¡­¡± I said as I looked down at my legs.


    Sara took her notepad and scribbled down the words I said before she returned to my bed.


    ¡°Is that all you remember?¡± She whispered.


    I closed my eyes and tried to conjure the images of the previous night but all I got was my journey to the kitchen and my waking up on the clinic bed.

 Hurt him

    Chapter 41: Talon¡¯s POV


    ¡°War times are very difficult times, don¡¯t you think there is a better way we can handle this problem?¡± One of the Alphas on the table asked and murmurs rose as some supported him and others didn¡¯t.


    Greg looked at me from across the room and I gave him a grin. There was no point rushing to tell them what we knew. It was better we let them get on with their words.


    This was an opportunity for me to know exactly who was a coward and who wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°What better way, do you think we have to deal with rogues?¡± Jared asked the man.


    He opened his mouth to speak but no words left his lips as he had nothing to say.


    ¡°We could hold dialogues?¡± Someone said at the edge of the room. I turned my eyes to see who could say such silly things and I wasn¡¯t surprised when Monty got up.


    ¡°There is nothing a peaceful conversation can not hold or settle¡­¡± He started exining and fools like him nodded their heads in anticipation like he was breathing the right words.


    I scoffed, ring at the center of his head.


    Someone needed to shut him up before I did because if I had to reduce myself to do it, then I was going to hurt him -really badly.


    ¡°Do you really think a peaceful conversation could be held with rogues?¡± Aliyah, my cousin¡¯s beta asked.


    Her voice was as gentle as a dove but that was camouge. Aliyah looked gentle and one would think she was unable to hurt a fly but I have had the privilege of fighting alongside her in the past. She was one of the strongest fighters I have ever seen.


    But of course, foolish Montgomery didn¡¯t know this, so he underestimated her value.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± He said turning to re at her. ¡°I don¡¯t remember you ruling anynd or do you?¡± He asked and Jared threw his head backward inughter.


    Only a few people knew what it meant to make my cousinugh.


    Aliyah kept her face straight and emotionless as she stared at the boy.


    ¡°Who brought this fool here?¡± Jared asked as he stoppedughing.


    Trevor, who knew exactly what my cousin was capable of, immediately got up and apologized.


    ¡°I am sorry mydy. Please forgive my son. He is young and foolish,¡± He said and quickly came over to where Montgomery stood and grabbed him by the cor.


    ¡°Jared, next time we have a council meeting of this importance, you should have daycare for children outside of the meeting hall,¡± I growled.


    ¡°Yes, my king,¡± He responded. Then turned to the rest of the men and women in the room. ¡°Does anyone else has a proper suggestion to make?¡±


    ¡°Aside from the foolish ones and the cowards¡­¡± I added.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I was growing bored of listening to men who were too scared to leave the bosoms of their mates and fight for a life they should have.


    Half of them lowered their heads as I looked into each and every one of their faces.


    ¡°But my King,¡± An old alpha spoke up. ¡°We don¡¯t even know who we are up against..¡±


    ¡°They are rogues, Patrick! Didn¡¯t you get the memo!¡± Another hissed at him but I found him to be the stupid one.


    ¡°Alpha Patrick, what are your concerns?¡± I asked, ignoring the fool that spoke after him.


    ¡°I believe these rogues have a pattern. A purpose¡­ They have a leader¡­¡± He said and murmurs filled the room.


    Hmm, at least this one was more sensible than the rest of them, I thought as I gave the man my full attention.


    ¡°Yes, you are right Alpha Patrick. They don¡¯t move like the regr mindless rogue. These ones act like they are a pack. A newmunity rising to be heard,¡± My cousin buttressed.


    ¡°They attacked a part of mynd. They didn¡¯t hurt the people only my soldiers. It felt like they were testing out limits,¡± the man said and I looked to Greg to take over from there.


    Greg nodded and got up. ¡°They have been attacking specific viges and heading towards a bigger goal. Lycan King Talon and I, have been studying their movements. They areing to the capital,¡± he said.


    I watched as most of them had to relieve on their faces.


    Of course, they would care less that the greater evil wasing for me and not them.


    They were forgetting that the capital was the seat of power. If Desmond managed to take control of the capital, they were all going to fall.


    ¡°Do we already have a n on how to counterattack or are we waiting for them to make the first move?¡± Aliayah asked Greg.


    ¡°They are nting all of these little problems on several viges as bait. They want us to make a move.¡± He brought out therge folded map in his pockets and spread it on the table.


    ¡°Most of the attacks,e from this direction,¡± Greg said pointing at a section of the forest.


    Some of the alphas had the decency of paying attention, while others outrightly zoned out.


    I wasn¡¯t bothered because I knew that I wasn¡¯t loved by any of them. They wished I could die.


    They felt I was too cruel. Maybe my methods were hard but the results were better than any of their ancestors before them.


    ¡°Since we already know where the attacks areing from, why don¡¯t we ambush them, Beta Greg?¡± Patrick asked.


    Greg had a grin on his face, one of those faces he made when he was feeling smarter than anyone else in the room. He opened his mouth to speak but I beat him to it.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what Desmond wants. He knows that an all-out war against us is going to mean his death,¡± I said and smirked. ¡°He wants us to push all our forces to the forest so he can enter and take control of the city, while we are out fighting ghosts and pawns¡­¡±


    They all kept quiet and I could see the admiration on their faces even when they didn¡¯t want to admit it, they knew deep down that I was the best King they have ever had.


    ¡°Point of this meeting was to notify everyone¡­ Prepare your soldiers and protect your cities. Do not leave and attack the forest. No matter the provocation. I will handle the rest,¡± I said.


    Silence fell over the room and I hoped that they have all realized how much time they wasted bickering about what to do and what not to do.


    ¡°If no one else has anything to say, the meeting is hereby adjourned!¡± My cousin announced and they all got to their feet and started moving out of the room.


    ¡°Jared, Aliyah¡­¡± I called and they turned to me. ¡°Stay behind. There is something I¡¯d like to talk about.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on leaving you,¡± Jared joked as he took back his seat and we waited for the room to be vacatedpletely.


    I didn¡¯t have to mention Greg¡¯s name. He already knew what he had to do.


    The four of us stayed out until everyone else marched out.


    ¡°This is Desmond isn¡¯t it?¡± Jared asked as the room finally became quiet.


    My eyes darkened and my fists folded on the table. ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Desmond had created a very deep scar in my family and it was because of that that I was certain that he woulde for my blood and whoever was close to me.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want you to be alert. If he can¡¯t get to me, he wille to you,¡± I told him.


    Jared nodded and adjusted in his seat. ¡°We will be prepared. Desmond is a monster that deserves to be butchered, limb for limb. Do not worry cousin, if he darese to me, I will do the honors of putting him in his ce!¡±


    I held his shoulder and bowed my head.


    ¡°That is what I wanted to hear. And as for Aliyah, if it isn¡¯t too much work, I want you to use your knowledge of the forest path with Gregory. It will give us an edge if shovees to push.¡±


    ¡°That will not be a problem, My king,¡± she replied with a bow.


    ¡°Thank you, that will be all,¡± I said, dismissing them.


    We got up and started heading out of the room.


    ¡°How is Emily?¡± I asked Jared as he walked me to my quarters.


    ¡°The rebel keeps growing beautiful. We should start searching for a mate for her, you know?¡± He said and I chuckled.


    ¡°Emily will die first before she lets us pick a mate for her,¡± I replied and Jared bellowed withughter.


    Greg and Aliyah went together to probably share notes or discuss tactics while Jared and I continued to the quarters.


    ¡°Talon, what is this news I hear about you getting a breeder?¡± Jared asked as we got to my room.


    ¡°And where did you get this information?¡± I asked as I walked to the bed. Jared was family, I couldn¡¯t keep the news away from him but at the same time, I had to know who was running their mouths around mynd.


    Jared joined me on the bed. ¡°The winds have lips that carry stories of hidden secrets, Talon. Who said it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    I let my body fall unto the bed and I let out a sigh.


    ¡°I hear she is an absolute beauty. How is Willow taking this?¡±


    Like Emily, Jared also didn¡¯t get along well with Willow. The news of me getting a breeder was for them a matter of joy since it would be bringing pain to my mate.


    ¡°Willow suggested the whole thing. I will wipe off that smile if I were you,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Suggesting it is not a big deal. I heard you picked her up yourself. Tell me about her?¡±


    ¡°I am not about to start sharing my private life with you like a woman! Leave me alone now!¡± I said, squeezing my eyes shut.


    ¡°You know I am not going to let you be until you tell me. Come on, what¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°Ask the winds to tell you¡­¡±

 Wrong

    Chapter 42: Talon¡¯s POV


    I managed to send Jared out of the room and resigned to enjoy a peaceful night¡¯s rest.


    As soon as the rays of the sun seeped through the curtains the next morning, Jared returned with a mischievous smile on his face.


    ¡°Good morning my Talon,¡± he beamed, bringing himself to sit on the bed. ¡°Hope you had a wonderful night¡¯s rest?¡±


    I red at him and pushed myself out of bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have pack duties to attend to?¡± I asked as I pushed the door to the bathroom open so I could wash my face and prepare for the day.


    ¡°I am doing it right now. I have the honor of hosting the Lycan King of thend in my castle, of course, my first duty will be to entertain him,¡± he said while wiggling his brows like a kid.


    The door to the bathroom was wide open, so I could see all of his actions.


    ¡°And you think pestering me with questions is entertainment?¡± I scoffed, ring at his form on the bed.


    ¡°Aish,¡± He said, kissing his tongue to his teeth, ¡°you don¡¯t think of this as entertainment? When was thest time someone got the balls to even pester you, Talon? Half your subjects are too scared!¡±


    A smirk settled on my face as I looked at my reflection in the mirror. He had a point. No one in my Kingdom would dare speak to me as freely as he was and not end up dead.


    I finished brushing my teeth and stepped out to join him on the bed. It was too early for breakfast and he was too noisy for me to get back some sleep. The best I could do was listen to him.


    ¡°Now, back to the questions. You didn¡¯t give me a namest night? What¡¯s her name? This beautiful breeder of yours?¡± He asked, nudging me on the side.


    I wanted to reprimand him but I decided against it. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be so bad if I opened up to someone at least.


    ¡°Your subjects should be ashamed to have an alpha like you, Jared. Father thought us better,¡± I hissed, hoping to stir him off.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°My dear uncle will be so proud that I am taking good care of you and Emily. One would think I am older, you know¡­¡± A chuckle resonated from his throat and I found myself smiling too.


    I missed those early days of our lives when we were little and all we cared about was who was going to hit the bull¡¯s eye first in apetition¡­


    ¡°Tell me Talon. What is she like?¡± Jared was never going to give up.


    I ced my hand on my chest and fell backward onto the bed. ¡°Avalyn is¡­ She is innocent and peaceful, all in one beautiful package,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°You got attracted to her beauty? I thought Willow had enough beauty in the world for you?¡± He mocked but I waved him off.


    ¡°The first time I saw Avalyn, it wasn¡¯t her beauty. It was the pain that was hidden within her¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, is she human? I hear she is human?¡± Jared asked as he plopped himself up by resting on his hand.


    ¡°She is human Jared¡­ The best of her kind¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, she must have the best pussy too. I was-¡± the re I shot him made him seal his lips at once.


    Silence fell between us and I found myself thinking about her. Avalyn was so beautiful. Words couldn¡¯t even begin to describe her.


    Her beauty wasn¡¯t just in her face or her body, it was more in the tiny things she did. The way sheughed. The way she pulled at her fingers when she was anxious about something. The way she bit down on her lower lip when she felt shy¡­


    All of these small things drove me crazy.


    ¡°I feel like my wolf is tearing apart¡­¡± I whispered and Jared paused.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked in a serious tone. ¡°Is something wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°No, there is nothing wrong with Avalyn except that, she is too perfect¡­¡± I said and clutched my heart. ¡°I love Willow. She is my mate but Avalyn, I feel something really strong for her¡­ Something that I have never felt with Willow before.¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve asked you to reject Willow but your bond will probably kill you¡­ And you will give me that look,¡± He said as I redsers into his face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± I hissed.


    He shifted his weight to a different hand and smiled at me. ¡°You deserve a more flexible rtionship Talon. Not one where you toil day and night for your partner but she gives nothing in return. All she wants is more gold and more love but gives back nothing.¡±


    His words sank into my head but in the end, I pushed them aside. Willow was my everything. Avalyn was just a phase. She would pass.


    ¡°She is pregnant¡­¡± I whispered instead.


    Jared¡¯s eyes almost bulged out of its socket as he stared back at me with an open mouth. ¡°The troll finally decided to get pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Jared!¡± I warned and he raised his hands in surrender. But a deep scowl darkened his face.


    ¡°Fine, sorry! But wait -Willow is pregnant now and you are sure you aren¡¯t dreaming this up? Did Sara confirm it?¡± He asked as he sat up straighter.


    ¡°Avalyn is the one pregnant! Not Willow!¡± I growled and his face became bright again.


    ¡°Wait, if she is pregnant. What the fuck is Emily still doing here? We need to protect that baby with all we have!¡± He said and I raised my brows at him.


    ¡°You believe in that tradition of sisters taking care of their brother¡¯s mate during pregnancy?¡± I thought Jared was the free-spirited werewolf, I didn¡¯t know he believed in things like this.


    ¡°I believe in anything that will make my nephew healthy and strong! Come on, let¡¯s go for breakfast and break the news to her!¡± He announced getting to his feet.


    ¡°Can¡¯t it wait?¡± I asked him. I really didn¡¯t have the strength to face my sister. She was a bundle of trouble.


    ¡°Did you wait before burying that long cock of yours into the poor human girl?¡± Jared asked withughtercing his voice.


    With a ghost of a smile on my face, we walked out of the room till we got to the dining room where we were served a hot meal.


    The dining room wasn¡¯t therge one where guests were allowed, it was a private one for the Alpha and his family. So, the only person we were expecting was Emily, my sister.


    ¡°Maybe, I should get a human for myself. I hear they are really sweet and warm,¡± Jared whispered as we sat around the table.


    ¡°My King, Alpha Jared,¡± Aliyah said as she stepped into the room.


    She walked to my cousin¡¯s side and whispered something to his ears.


    ¡°Do they have to bring it now?¡± He groaned as he pped his serviette to the table and got up.


    ¡°I am sorry Talon, I have to deal with this. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he said, excusing himself.


    I nodded my head and watched as they walked out. There was a time I thought he and Aliyah were fucking each other but I found out Aliyah didn¡¯t like men in that light -strange but poor Jared was heartbroken.


    I was returning my focus to the food in front of me when I heard footsteps approaching.


    ¡°The world¡¯s best brother, how fucking convenient!¡± Emily hissed as she dropped onto the chair closest to the door.


    I looked at her and decided not to respond as she puffed around cing food noisily on her te. There were strands of pink and green hair on her head plus she also had more piercings on her face than thest time.


    There were two pins on her eyebrows and an extra piercing on her nose. Her ears had about four hooks and as she opened her mouth to eat, I noticed the one she had always had on her tongue.


    Maybe Greg and Jared were right after all. Sending her to the human world wasn¡¯t helping. She looked even more rebellious than when she left.


    ¡°You could start with a proper greeting, Emily,¡± I said, moving my food to my mouth.


    She rxed into the chair and dropped her fork. She corked her head to the side and studied my face like she was just truly seeing me now.


    ¡°You look brighter than before. Has the witch finally left you?¡±


    ¡°Emily!¡± I growled, warning her to drop whatever she was about to start.


    For the goddess¡¯s sake, was it a crime to have a younger sibling now?


    ¡°What?! You wanted a fucking greeting! I am looking out for you.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I see you are finally getting along,¡± Jared said excitedly as he returned to the room.


    Emily rolled her eyes so far into her head, I was certain that it had to be painful to do that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she is ready toe home, Jared,¡± I said to him, returning my focus to my te.


    She scoffed. I heard it and ignored it.


    ¡°Talon we have spoken about this, Emily needs to take care of our unborn nephew.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s true you got a fucking breeder?¡± Her eyes dimmed as she looked at me waiting for an answer.


    I wiped my mouth clean and got up. ¡°I really don¡¯t care what you do, Emily. If you want toe home, the castle doors are open,¡± I said and started heading out.


    I heard both of them talking behind me but I blocked them out. Jared and Emily were a terriblebination whenever they decided to gang up against me. It was best I left them.


    As I took the bend to my room, I saw Greging toward me at a fast pace. I stopped as I saw the panic in his eyes.


    Something was wrong.


    ¡°Greg, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked as soon as he got close. My heart was already beating as I thought of the many possibilities of what could have happened.


    ¡°Avalyn had an ident¡­¡±

 Roar

    Chapter 43: Talon¡¯s POV


    ¡°What happened and when did this happen?¡± I roared as I turned around at once and started heading to the exit.


    ¡°I got a call this morning. It happenedst night,¡± Greg replied. I could feel the uncertainty in his voice and I knew he didn¡¯t have enough information.


    ¡°And the child?¡± I asked the question I was dreading. Willow had lost so many babies, one would think I should be used to it by now but I wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Sara said she is stable.¡±


    I felt a huge burden leave my shoulders but I still felt restless. I had to see Avalyn. How did the ident fucking happen?


    My anger was already brewing inside and I threw the me on everyone in that damned pce but I kept it all in. I would wait till I get there.


    ¡°Gather the guards, we are leaving now!¡± My heart was ramming into my chest and my wolf was all over the ce.


    ¡°Yes, my King,¡± Greg responded and jogged off in the distance.


    I got to the entrance and started pacing. I needed to get back as soon as possible.


    ¡°Talon, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jared asked as he joined me. ¡°The entire castle seems to be on fire. Did something happen!?¡±


    ¡°Avalyn got into an ident¡­¡± I hissed and continued pacing.


    ¡°Is the child safe?¡± He asked in a low voice as he held my shoulder and I nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it is fine. But I need to get there.¡±


    ¡°I will go pack up at once. We all need to go and Emily needs to take up her duties!¡± Jared growled but as he turned to leave, I stopped him.


    ¡°Jared, we are in a state of emergency. As grave as this is, I can handle it. You should stay back here in case Desmond decides to show up,¡± I told him.


    Jared pursed his lips. ¡°If I am not going, then Emily has to.¡±


    ¡°I am not spending my time trying to convince her toe with me, Jared,¡± I hissed, running my fingers through my hair.


    ¡°I will do it.¡± Jared squeezed my shoulder and left to speak to Emily.


    The vehicles starteding forward and I didn¡¯t wait for them to park before I got in. Greg was already seated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, the rest will follow behind,¡± I said and the driver zoomed off.


    My ws were pushing out of my skin and my legs kept shaking throughout the journey. At one point, I felt like I could run faster than the damned vehicle.


    The green trees in the forest were not appealing to the eyes anymore. They looked like haunting ghosts mocking andughing at me.


    I could hear councilwoman Elizabeth¡¯s voice taunting andughing at my predicament. What if the attack was done to kill the baby? And if they got the child, what would have be of me?


    Two women under my cock and both keep losing pregnancies, what sort of a man would that make me?


    As soon as the vehicle reached the kingdom ground, my hand was already clutching the door handle. As they got to the driveway, I was the first to get down.


    ¡°Where is she?!¡± I growled the moment my feet touched the ground.


    ¡°My king, she is in the clinic¡­¡± A soldier said.


    I marched away from the castle entrance and went all the way to the clinic. I almost tore the door down as I pushed to pass it.


    The air was thick and I could smell everyone¡¯s fear. Good, they have to be scared.


    Sara was in the process of administering an injection into Avalyn¡¯s hand when I stepped in.


    ¡°My King,¡± Sara said with her head bowed low. Avalyn kept her eyes lowered as she pulled her fingers.


    ¡°Continue with your work and tell me what happened¡­¡± I said as I narrowed my eyes at her while checking on Avalyn.


    ¡°She was out of her room to get water when she lost consciousness¡­¡± she paused as she pricked Avalyn¡¯s skin with the needle.


    Avalyn winced at the pain but kept her eyes lowered.


    ¡°The guards found her and brought her to me as soon as possible. I have checked her, and she is fine and the blood in her body is helping to heal the bruises she got from the fall,¡± she exined.


    I should have been relieved but something didn¡¯t seem right. And I hated that I left her in their care and this had to happen.


    ¡°Where was she the one to get water for herself, what happened to all the maids?¡± I growled. ¡°Where the hell is Dawn?¡±


    My voice increased and from the corner of my eyes, I saw Avalyn flinch.


    ¡°Please¡­ This wasn¡¯t -it wasn¡¯t Dawn¡¯s fault. I¡­ I should have waited¡­¡± she stuttered in a voice so low that if I wasn¡¯t paying attention I wouldn¡¯t have noticed. ¡°Please¡­ If anyone is to be punished¡­ Please punish just me¡­¡±


    I got closer and the first thing I noticed was the faded marks of bruises on Avalyn¡¯s neck. I pushed Sara away and went close enough to confirm what I was seeing.


    ¡°Sara,¡± I called as my fingers traced the faint marks on her neck. ¡°What did you say caused her bruises?¡±


    This wasn¡¯t a mark from a simple scratch or fall. I have been killing people long enough to realize that this was marks from my fingers.


    ¡°Did someone try to choke her?¡± I roared. ¡°How the hell does she have finger marks on her neck?¡±


    Sara took a step back and dropped her head as her lips remained sealed.


    ¡°I need answers, Sara, don¡¯t push my patience,¡± I warned.


    Sara went down on her knees and brought her hands together in front of her. ¡°I don¡¯t know my King, we are trying to find out what happened that night but we haven¡¯t gotten anything. Avalyn doesn¡¯t even remember¡­¡±


    I turned my burning orbs to her and expected an answer too. ¡°You can¡¯t remember?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± She sniffled, wiping the tears that had started falling down her face.


    My heart skipped as I saw her crying. I didn¡¯t want her to cry. It made me feel bad for yelling and I didn¡¯t want my anger to go down.


    They were all supposed to be responsible for her and they didn¡¯t take care of her. Now someone had the guts to try and squeeze her neck.


    Without saying another word to her or Sara who was still on her knees, I walked out. I went back to the castle and marched to my chambers.


    ¡°Willow!¡± I growled the moment I stepped into the room. ¡°How did Avalyn get into that ident?¡±


    Her blue eyes left the file she was using on her nails and they looked up at me. She blew away the dust from her long nails and looked at me.


    ¡°Why are you asking me that Talon?¡± She asked with a nonchnt attitude oozing from her aura.


    ¡°Willow, I left her in your care!¡± I roared, going blind with rage.


    How could she tell me that when I told her specifically to take care of her while I was away?


    ¡°Talon, I am not her caretaker. I told the girl to stay in her room. Dawn was present, you can ask her if you don¡¯t believe me and what did she do? She sneaked out of her room in search of some fun!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My head did a little reset and everything went silent there.


    ¡°You heard me Talon, I tried to tell you this but you didn¡¯t think I was right. Now you have it.¡± She got down from the bed and walked to the side table where she dropped her nail file.


    ¡°You were not around and she got horny. She went after a guard and it turned out wrong. The markings on her neck are good proof.¡±


    A ringing went off in my head and the world started spinning.


    ¡°Willow, do you understand the gravity of what you are saying to me?¡± My voice was low and shaking with anger.


    ¡°You should know I wouldn¡¯t waste my time speaking of matters that make no sense! Ask the girl, Talon. Or ask Dawn if I didn¡¯t warn her.¡± She walked to the bathroom and left me with my thoughts.


    It felt like a sharp arrow had gone into my heart and her words were twisting it around to derive more blood.


    This couldn¡¯t be true¡­ Avalyn, wouldn¡¯t dare sleep with someone else¡­


    ¡°My King, we have-¡± Greg¡¯s voice reached my ears and I turned to face him standing at the door.


    I didn¡¯t need to hear what he had to say. What Willow said was more important.


    ¡°Where is your sister?¡±


    Greg pursed his lips. ¡°My King, I have punished her already. I just-¡±


    ¡°Gregory, where is your damned sister!¡± I roared so loud his words got swallowed in the vibration that followed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get her, my King.¡± He took a bow and scurried out of my room.


    Dawn would know what happened. She was always with Avalyn. If she was feeling horny or needy at any point, Dawn should have been able to perceive her arousal¡­


    Willow stepped out of the bathroom just when I started pacing and without saying a word to me, she moved to the balcony and rxed into one of the outdoor chairs.


    I heard footsteps approaching the room and before they could knock, I drew the door open for them.


    ¡°My King,¡± she whimpered, going down on her knees.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Strip

    Chapter 44: Talon¡¯s POV


    She was shaking, I could see that but she was trying to hide it.


    Greg was standing a few feet from her and with a frown on his face, couldn¡¯t tell what exactly was going on in his mind.


    Maybe he thought I was going to hurt his sister, given the fact that whenever someone provoked me, I always killed them to appease my anger.


    I was a monster but I couldn¡¯t do that to Greg. His sister was as good as mine. No matter the offense, killing her would be thest thing on my mind.


    Yes, if the mistake had been made by someone else, they might not have been standing by now.


    ¡°Why did Avalyn get injured when you should have been watching after her?¡± I asked in a surprisingly calm voice.


    Dawn clutched her knees and made to speak but Willow¡¯s voice beat her to it.


    ¡°I already told you Talon, why are you trying to drag poor Dawn into this?¡± she hissed, getting off the bed.


    Dawn raised her head to peek at her and without asking her, I could see that she didn¡¯t understand what  Willow said.


    ¡°Willow, stay out of this!¡± I growled.


    I heard the kissing sound of herrge dress as she made her way to the door where we stood.


    ¡°My King,¡± she said with emphasis, ¡°I can¡¯t stay out of this because apparently, you expected me to take care of a girl that couldn¡¯t keep her legs closed till when you got back! How can we even be certain that the child in her stomach is yours?¡±


    ¡°Willow-¡± I started but she stopped me with her ever-calm voice despite the storm that hid behind them.


    ¡°What? Did I say something wrong?! Ask Dawn if they didn¡¯t find fingerprints on Avalyn¡¯s neck. She is right in front of you! Ask her!¡± She pointed at the stunned Dawn at our feet and the former dropped her head to her knees.


    ¡°Dawn¡­ Were there fingerprints on Avalyn¡¯s neck?¡± Greg asked her while I red at Willow.


    I didn¡¯t want to listen to what she had to say even if my inner walls were crumbling from anger. I knew that none of my men would want to risk their lives.


    And Avalyn wouldn¡¯t even do a thing like that!


    She was mine!


    ¡°Yes, but they weren¡¯t-¡± Dawn started to say but once again Willow I interrupted.


    ¡°You can go check for yourself beta but the point here is, the human girl is a dirty whore that should be kept in a cage till the child is old enough to leave her belly!¡± she said before pushing past us.


    ¡°I have things I need to handle,¡± she mumbled as she walked away.


    My legs felt weak and numb.


    I didn¡¯t know if I should listen to her or ignore her. This was my Willow. Naturally, I should have listened and believed her but I couldn¡¯t.


    I couldn¡¯t believe any of the things she said because she was talking about Avalyn. My Avalyn.


    What was I supposed to do? I couldn¡¯t choose between them.


    ¡°Dawn,¡± Greg called and I snapped out of my head, ¡°return to the Clinic. Sara needs to move Avalyn back to her room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Beta,¡± Dawn whispered and then she got up and walked away.


    Greg stepped into the room and closed the door behind him.


    ¡°Talon, I don¡¯t think this was an ident,¡± he said.


    I snapped my eyes up at him immediately. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I also thought the fingerprints on her neck weren¡¯t what Willow made them out to be but going as far as saying it wasn¡¯t an ident¡­


    ¡°I think someone tried to kill her.¡±


    I scoffed, shaking my head and refuting his idea at once. ¡°No, that can¡¯t be true. Who would dare do a thing like that?¡±


    Greg had his face morphed into one of those serious frowns he had when his brain was overworked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Talon. But we are here now. I will find out,¡± he said.


    I walked closer to him and held his left shoulder. ¡°Please do.¡±


    He bowed slightly and left the room.


    My hands were on my waist as I tried to focus my brain on one thing but multiple thoughts and ideas kept flying over.


    I started pacing as I tried grasping onto one thought at a time. There was the Kingdom and the rogues threatening to attack. I had to make sure all of our borders were secured and our sniffers were at every point.


    This way, Desmond and his men could never squeak up on us. We will always be two steps ahead of him.


    Next, there was Willow.


    She wasn¡¯t happy and I didn¡¯t need a seer or a physician to tell me. Her calm demeanor was even more darkened when she spoke. I wasn¡¯t giving her much attention as I used to but it was for the kingdom¡¯s sake and she understood. But why was she angry?


    Finally, there was Avalyn.


    As I focused on her, my nerves got filled with jealousy and a blinding rage over the possibility of Willow¡¯s usations being true.


    I had to confirm for myself that she wasn¡¯t defiled by anyone.


    Greg had mentioned that Sara wanted to move her back to her room. I would go to her and find out.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I stepped out of my room and marched to hers. The closer I got to her room, the more rage I felt.


    Why would she need someone else to fuck her when I gave her all she could ever need?


    I got to her room and without knocking I kicked the door open.


    Dawn was helping Avalyn to her bed and the moment she saw me she stopped and bowed her head.


    ¡°My King,¡± she whispered.


    I approached them, my eyes solemnly on Avalyn who refused to look back at me. Her eyes were fixed on her fingers.


    ¡°Leave us,¡± I growled and Dawn quickly disappeared from the room without questioning.


    As the door closed, my eyes darkened.


    They roamed over her body and Willow¡¯s words yed loud in my head. I was fighting it but I couldn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Talon, I didn¡¯t- umm¡­ I am sorry. I wanted-¡± she started stuttering but I wasn¡¯t interested in hearing what she had to say.


    I needed to see things for myself.


    ¡°Strip!¡± I growled.


    Her eyes snapped up to meet mine for the first time and I saw the fear course through them.


    She got down from the bed and her fingers started shaking as she touched the elm of her shirt.


    My eyes stayed glued to her body. I wanted to see every part of her. I wanted to be certain that no one else had touched what belonged to me.


    She took off the shirt and moved to the leggings around her waist.


    My anger merged with lust so strong, my body sizzled as I watched her take off her clothes.


    Her bra followed and my eyes darkened at the sight.


    If I fought out that someone else had touched her, I was going to kill them in cold blood.


    She took off her lingerie as well. Then she stood there staring down at her bare feet.


    ¡°On the bed!¡± I ordered.


    I heard her sniffle as she made her way to the bed but I cared less. I was blinded by my jealousy and lust.


    I was going to fuck her so hard, any thought of going to sleep with someone else wouldpletely vanish from her head.


    ¡°Spread your legs for me¡­¡± My voice became hoarse as my desires overwhelmed me.


    She bit down on her lower lip and spread her legs apart, just like I ordered.


    Her folds glistened under the light and I felt my cock throb in anticipation.


    I took off my clothes and joined her on the bed. My fingers were eager to feel the softness of her body again, but my brain was weary of what I may find.


    She didn¡¯t carry another man¡¯s scent. That should have been good enough but it wasn¡¯t.


    My fingers hovered above her body, I wanted to feel her soft breasts. I wanted to suckle her nipples but first I had to check her pussy.


    With her legs spread open for me, I ced a finger between her folds and without warning pushed it inside to test the resistance.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± she cried out, writhing on the bed.


    It was either, whoever had touched her had a very small cock or Willow was only bluffing.


    I rolled my finger inside of her, gently this time. Then I pulled it out and tasted her.


    She was clean.


    I suddenly felt terrible for even doubting her for a second. Avalyn was too innocent to even engage in things like that.


    I reached her face and that was when I realized that she had been crying.


    ¡°I am sorry, Avalyn,¡± I whispered as I covered her face with kisses.


    I kissed her eyes, her nose, her chin, and then her lips. They were warm and weing.


    My cock pressed against her stomach as I kissed her. My desires took over my senses and all I wanted to do was to bury my length inside of her.


    As I kissed her, I held my thick throbbing member and directed it to her center. I rubbed it over the surface, enjoying the moans that managed to escape from her lips.


    Then with one final gentle shove, I buried myself inside her.

 Cravings

    Chapter 45: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    ¡°Aahh¡­ Hmm¡­¡± I moaned as Talon rolled inside of me.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± he kept whispering as his finger went to my aching nipple while his cock kept thrusting deep inside of me.


    At first, I was worried. Ever since he returned and found me in the clinic, he acted cold.


    I feared he might nevere to me again because I had ced myself and the baby in danger.


    Ever since I woke up from that ident, I knew I made a mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have tried walking in the dark. I still didn¡¯t remember everything that happened but the little images that shed in my head confirmed to me that I shouldn¡¯t have even gone out of my room in the first ce.


    I didn¡¯t know if Talon was angry with me or not.


    When he stepped into my room and asked Dawn to leave, I knew he was going to punish me. What I didn¡¯t expect was for him to apologise again.


    ¡°Fuck you are so tight¡­¡± he hissed into my ears.


    He changed his angle and started hitting my g-spot. I held on tight to the bedsheets. Pleasure flowed to every part of my body and my toes were the first to curl.


    My brain went dark. The only thing with some light in it was the fullness of Talon¡¯s cock within me.


    He was stretching me and I was loving it. My eyes rolled to the back and I let out a satisfying moan.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    Talon held my shoulders and pushed himself impossibly deeper. Then he kissed my lips and swallowed my moan as I screamed his name.


    He shifted and pushed me to the side so that his cock could go in through a different position. He raised my left leg and held my waist close.


    ¡°You belong to me, Avalyn,¡± he whispered into my ear.


    He started thrusting hard and fast.


    ¡°Talon¡­ Ahh!¡± I moaned as he brought his fingers to my clit, increasing my sensitivity.


    I was a moaning mess and I wasn¡¯t getting enough. I wanted more of him.


    I arched my back into him and from nowhere, I got the courage to start hitting him back. I rolled it as well following the motion of his thrust.


    It became like a dance of pleasure. While I rolled into him, he received it with an equal thrust.


    He pulled my neck to his side and imed my lips. He kissed me till my lips were swollen.


    My walls clenched around his thick length as my orgasm came close. I moved my waist faster, enjoying the thrill and the wave, as they coursed through my body.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Talon¡­¡± I cried out as I came undone under his sharp thrusts.


    His release came soon after and we stayed this way until sleep slowly stole me away. No words were said but the message was conveyed. We were fine again. He was no longer angry with me.


    A smile danced on my lips all through the night and when I woke up the next day, it didn¡¯t falter.


    As usual, he had gone before I even woke up but this didn¡¯t take my smile away. I got out of bed and moved to the bathroom.


    I stared at my reflection in the mirror and I held my brush. The bruises were gone and I looked good as new.


    But the extra glow on my face wasn¡¯t the medication or the absence of bruises, it was due to the memories I still had of the previous night.


    Each moment we spent together created an evenrger space for Talon in my heart.


    ¡°Oh, Avalyn¡­¡± I murmured to my reflection as a bright smile appeared on my face.


    Talon was driving me crazy and it wasn¡¯t even right.


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that Talon belonged to someone else?¡± I scolded myself.


    I pointed the toothbrush to my reflection and shook my head. ¡°But I have tried to not think of him in that manner, have I not?¡±


    The smile returned and I ced the brush in my mouth.


    Loving Talon wasn¡¯t a crime. I could love him, even if he belonged to Willow, I didn¡¯t think that was wrong at all.


    I finished brushing my teeth and then proceeded to wash my face. I took my night dress which was just hanging on the bathroom door and slipped it on.


    With my hair still scattered all over the ce, I decided to return to bed and await Dawn¡¯s arrival.


    I had to apologize to her. I caused her the most problems when all she had ever done was be a nice friend to me. I had to make it up to her.


    Today, I would give her all of my chocte pudding, I thought with a smile as I pulled the bathroom door open.


    I was pulling the sheets on the bed to make space for myself when the door to my room opened and a girl stepped in.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± She asked with raised brows. ¡°What the hell are you doing in my room?¡± Her eyes narrowed as she red at me and I swallowed the saliva in my mouth as I wondered who she was.


    Her hair was dyed at the corners in green and pink. She was beautiful and I loved the bold piercings she had on her face.


    But I didn¡¯t know what answer to give her.


    ¡°This is so fucking frustrating!¡± she cursed under her breath. ¡°They force me to return home and they bring a fucking stranger to my room!¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ I am sorry. I didn¡¯t know- I didn¡¯t mean to cause you problems¡­ I could leave?¡± I stuttered trying to make herfortable.


    I didn¡¯t know who she was but if this room truly belonged to her then that meant she was an important person in this kingdom.


    She stopped pacing and stared at me. Her dark eyes twinkled and a smile formed slowly on her face.


    ¡°Wait, with this beautiful face, you must be Avalyn, right?¡± She beamed and I blinked in surprise.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± I stammered.


    ¡°Oh, my fucking goddess! This is so cute! Fuck you are so cute!¡± She suddenly walked close to me and hugged me.


    Again, I blinked at her constant stream of curses and wondered who she was.


    She pulled back from the hug and went to sit on my bed -or her bed, I couldn¡¯t think straight at this moment.


    ¡°Have you met Willow? Damn, she must be so fucking jealous! I hope I didn¡¯t hurt the baby with that hug?¡± She cracked on motioning with her hands like she was directing an opera.


    I wet my lips and made up my mind to ask her who she was but the moment I parted my lips, the door burst open and a screaming Dawn ran inside.


    ¡°Emily!¡± She shrieked and thetter jumped off the bed.


    Oh, so she was Emily. It made more sense now that she would have ess to my bedroom.


    ¡°Dawn, look at you!¡± Sheughed and Dawn jumped in excitement as she hugged her tighter.


    ¡°Oh no, look at you! What did you do to your hair?¡± Dawn asked as she pulled away to take a good look at her friend.


    I just stood there like a shadow smiling at their joy. It felt like I have known Emily all my life since Dawn was always talking about her. The only problem was there was no face to the name.


    But today, I could finally associate it with a face.


    ¡°And you got more piercings! Emily, has your brother seen it?!¡± Dawn gasped despite the smile in the corners of her eyes.


    Emily rolled her eyes and waved. ¡°He has seen it and as usual I don¡¯t give a fuck about what he thinks. He is smart enough not to mention it because it would be to no avail!¡± She said and I raised my brows in surprise.


    She wasn¡¯t scared of Talon?


    With an aura like Talon¡¯s, I always felt like everyone feared him to the bone as I did but Emily obviously didn¡¯t.


    Dawn¡¯s eyes suddenly shed on my face and an apologetic smile covered his lips. ¡°Oh Avalyn, I am so sorry. Let me introduce you.¡±


    She motioned to Emily who was still on the bed. ¡°This here is my best friend and our princess, Emily.¡± She gave a dramatic courtesy and smiled at Emily who rolled her eyes


    ¡°Do not fucking call me that!¡± Emily hissed, rolling her eyes so deep the trick made me smile harder.


    ¡°When did you get back? You didn¡¯t even call!¡± Dawn whined as she pulled Emily by the arm.


    I slowly sat on the bed and watched their exchange. I wished I could have a best friend like them. Not a day had passed without Dawn telling me what Emily did and what she didn¡¯t. Watching it happen was just amazing.


    ¡°Wait, shit, you are supposed to be bringing her food?¡± Emily asked and I blinked my eyes, turning back to their conversation.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just go out and fucking have it?¡±


    Dawn dropped her eyes and the excitement on her face disappeared.


    ¡°The queen prohibited it,¡± she whispered.


    Emily¡¯s eyes expanded as Dawn¡¯s words sank into her head. She slowly turned to me and her eyes screamed the question before she even asked.


    ¡°Willow asked you not to fucking go out in your condition?¡± She pushed stray green hair away from her face and shook her head. ¡°You are fucking pregnant right?¡±


    Before I could reply she continued. ¡°Wait, you fucking just got out of an ident, didn¡¯t you? Why the fuck is Willow even interfering in your matter? She should be hiding somewhere ashamed of herself for not being able to give my brother a fucking child!¡± She yelled.


    ¡°Emily, remember it¡¯s the queen you speak of. Please keep it low,¡± Dawn pleaded with her.


    ¡°Why the fuck should I keep it low? I am not afraid of her or Talon! They can kiss my fucking ass. You all know I am saying the damn truth! Geez!¡± She breathed out in frustration.


    Suddenly she jumped off the bed and patted her hair down. ¡°You know what, let¡¯s go eat something. Outside.¡±

 Mischief

    Chapter 46: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    ¡°¡­ And then the guy missed his steps and rolled off the stairs like a fucking ball!¡± Emily said and Dawn and I burst intoughter.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuckingugh yet!¡± She warned as her dark eyes twinkled with mischief. ¡°Everyone of them was screaming at the top of their fucking voices like he was dead or something and guess what?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked as I cleaned the corners of my eye with the napkin.


    ¡°The fool pretended to fucking pass out because he didn¡¯t have the balls to fight me!¡± She finished and all three of us burst intoughter.


    Emily and Dawn had taken me to the balcony at the reception area of the castle and they made the maids pack so much food around us, one would think we were having a party.


    I picked up the te of melted chocte and mixed it with broli.


    ¡°Eww!¡± Emily and Dawn screamed at the same time.


    I packed a spoonful of my food and shoved it down my mouth. It tasted so good I wondered why they were staring at me like that.  ¡°What?¡± I shrugged. ¡°You should try it. It¡¯s really good.¡±


    ¡°Is this what pregnancy does to everyone or this is just a human thing?¡± Dawn asked and I smiled at them.


    I didn¡¯t have the answer to her question and I certainly didn¡¯t n on thinking about it.


    ¡°Your sister-inw should have a perfect fucking answer¡­¡± Emily asked with a scowl on her face. ¡°How does it even fucking digest?¡± She made a gagging face as she watched me.


    I threw my head back andughed. Emily never said one sentence without cussing. I have listened to her for so long that it became normal to hear her cuss so much.


    ¡°Wait, what are you wearing tomorrow night?¡± Dawn asked, changing the subject.


    Emily pped a hand to her face and my eyes moved between the both of them.


    ¡°I fucking forgot about that. Can¡¯t Cassie just cancel it out?¡± She whined rolling a berry in between her fingers.


    ¡°You are the princess Emily. You returned to the kingdom after so many months. It is appropriate¡­¡± Dawn exined.


    I ced my food on the table and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. ¡°What¡¯s happening tomorrow night?¡± I asked them.


    ¡°A fucking ball that¡¯s supposed to hold in my honor!¡± She hissed, throwing the berry in her mouth.


    I pursed my lips and stared at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t that supposed to be a good thing?¡±


    I mean, every human girl wanted to be a princess so that she could wear ballroom dresses and a crown.


    I picked up my te and resumed eating. ¡°Don¡¯t werewolf girls fantasize about being princesses?¡± I asked them.


    ¡°We do. We all do except for Emily,¡± Dawn replied with a re thrown at her friend.


    Emily pulled her hair back and turned her head to me. ¡°Dawn, you are here making a fucking big fuss about me. Have you gotten a dress for Ava?¡±


    My spoon filled with broli and chocte hung in the air as she mentioned the word dress. Thest time I dressed up and went to one of their castle functions, it went really well.


    I wouldn¡¯t want a repeat of it.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Emily, I don¡¯t- I am not attending,¡± I stuttered.


    Emily narrowed her eyes at me and then turned to Dawn. ¡°What¡¯s fucking going on?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like we have a little conspiracy going on,¡± Dawn shrugged.


    ¡°Oh, it is a fucking conspiracy alright!¡± Then she turned to me, ¡°Ava, you look like you had a fucking nightmare at the ball! What is it?¡±


    ¡°Thest banquet we had didn¡¯t go so well. That¡¯s why she is having cold feet,¡± Dawn exined to me.


    Emily waved her hand as if a fly was disturbing her. ¡°Let me fucking guess,¡± she said tapping a finger on her lips. ¡°The witch fucking ruined it didn¡¯t she?¡±


    By which, even I knew she was referring to Willow. For some reason, she seemed to have a personal vendetta against the queen.


    Dawn sent her a hot re but she ignored it and waited for an answer.


    ¡°It was Monty and not the Queen.¡± Dawn hissed.


    Emily scowled as she took another berry. ¡°Who the fuck is Monkey?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Monty, Emily,¡± I corrected with a smile on my lips.


    ¡°Whatever shit his name is, I don¡¯t care. It is my party and if I am going to attend then I need my friends there. I want you both in your fucking bests!¡± She dropped the te of berries on the table and got up.


    Dawn followed her movements with her eyes. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I need to fucking pee. You want toe?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Dawn retorted and Iughed at their exchanges.


    Ever since Emily came, I have beenughing nonstop. She had such a vibe that I forgot all about my problems and looked forward to each day like a child waiting for a holiday.


    ¡°She can be such a handful!¡± Dawn breathed rxing into the seat.


    ¡°I can see that but I like her¡­ She is really umm¡­ cool,¡± I said and Dawn made a face.


    ¡°Are you liking her better than me now?¡±


    ¡°No, Dawn, I-¡±


    ¡°And who gave you permission to leave your room?¡± The Queen¡¯s voice broke through our conversation.


    She was standing right in front of us with eyes so bright, she could turn someone to ice if she stared harder.


    Her handmaidens were behind her while the guards stood at a good distance.


    I looked at Dawn for help and she nodded. She got up and bowed. I hurriedly did the same before she reprimanded me.


    ¡°My Queen, please forgive us. Next time we will get your permission before stepping out,¡± Dawn replied.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you the question, I asked her,¡± she said.


    Her voice was calm but it was the peace before a tsunami. The entire area became cold.


    So cold that I had goosebumps and my teeth were starting to tter.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I was¡­ I-¡±


    ¡°I want meaningful words and not stutters. This isn¡¯t one of your escapades with the guards, speak up, human!¡±


    My heart split into two and I dared look up at her. What guards was she talking about? And escapades?


    How?


    ¡°Umm¡­ I-¡±


    ¡°What the fuck is going on here?¡± Emily yelled as she returned from the bathroom interrupting my excuse for a reply.


    Willow¡¯s perfect features slightly twisted as she turned to stare at the approaching princess.


    ¡°Ava, sit the hell down. You are fucking pregnant and shouldn¡¯t be standing to bow to anyone!¡± Emily ordered and I looked between her and the Queen.


    I didn¡¯t want any problem with the queen and besides, standing wasn¡¯t such a difficult task, I could do it.


    ¡°I said sit the hell down, Ava!¡± She yelled through gritted teeth.


    Her dark eyes were starting to give off specs of red like she was burning from the inside and between the queen¡¯s ice and Emily¡¯s fire, I chose Emily¡¯s.


    I dropped my eyes to the ground immediately. I refused to look at the Queen¡¯s reaction to my choice but I could feel the pricking cold from her eyes as she red at me.


    ¡°This is disrespectful Emily and you know it. Do not push me to the wall!¡± The queen warned and Emily let out a deep chuckle from her throat.


    ¡°I can literally fucking shove you to the wall right now. Ava here is carrying the heir to the throne. Something you will never understand because yours never stayed this long anyway,¡± she hissed as she walked past her.


    ¡°Imagine her shitty audacity?¡± She asked and I hoped she was referring to Dawn because as long as the queen was here, I dated not speak.


    Dawn was also silent and Emily hissed.


    ¡°And why the fuck are you still standing?¡±


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw Dawn slowly sit down.


    ¡°You will regret this Emily. I promise you,¡± the queen said in that voice of hers that sent chills down my spine. ¡°And you, Avalyn, you will bear the consequences of this insult!¡±


    I waited till her dress moved farther and farther away from us before I let out the breath I was holding.


    Emile red at me and then scoffed as if my actions shocked her.


    ¡°Ava, you are as good as the queen as she fucking is. You can¡¯t let her scare you. She can¡¯t do shit. She is nothing but a cheap witch and very soon, I am going to expose her deeds to my brother.¡±


    ¡°You above been saying that since we were kids, Emily.¡± Dawn rolled her eyes. ¡°I think you should find a way to apologize to her, she was really offended.¡±


    Emily threw her head back and startedughing. ¡°What makes you think I will fucking do that? Emily¡­ Apologize to Willow. Have I fucking grown a second head?!¡±


    ¡°Emily, she will tell Talon and we both know what he will do¡­¡± Dawn said in a more serious tone but Emily was still nonchnt.


    Emily adjusted her seat so that she was sitting very close to the edge. ¡°I let him fucking send me to that human school because I was starting to lose my fucking patience around Willow and I needed to fucking think. If he dares say it now, I will refuse it and there is nothing he can fucking do about it!¡±


    ¡°Ava is pregnant. The damned culture requires me to protect her. He can¡¯t take away my fucking right! As long as Ava is here. I have every fucking right to be here!¡± Emily hissed, picking up the bowl of berries again.


    Dawn shook her head and settled in hers as well. ¡°You are going to put Avalyn in trouble¡­¡± She mumbled under her breath.


    ¡°Oh please, if you are fucking scared your brother is going to spank you, just fucking say it!¡± Emily retorted.


    Dawn threw the berry she was about to eat at Emily. She caught it and ate it.


    ¡°Fucking delicious, send another!¡± Emily replied, smacking her lips.


    Dawn smiled and before I knew it, they were bothughing like they were not just about to fight. Somehow their interaction took my mind off what had just happened but somehow, I knew that it was going toe back to bite us in the ass.

 Wasn鈥檛 real

    Chapter 47: Talon¡¯s POV


    I had just finished discussing the security details with my men when a maid stepped into the throne room and whispered something to Greg.


    He looked at me immediately and my blood spread in my chest as I wondered what the problem could be.


    ¡°You are all dismissed!¡± I said to the men and waited for Greg toe to me.


    The maid left along with the men. Greg got up from his seat and came closer to me.


    ¡°Apparently, Willow wants to speak to you and Cassie haspleted all preparations for the banquet tomorrow.¡±


    I frowned at the first information he gave me.


    ¡°Willow wants to speak to me?¡±


    Usually, Willow never did that. We finished all our conversations in our chamber. If something important came up, she either waited for me in my study where I usually went after throne meetings.


    Yet this time, she demanded my presence. I couldn¡¯t stop rolling it over in my head.


    Greg shrugged before replying. ¡°I am as surprised as you are.¡±


    I tried to think of what the emergency could be that she needed to speak to me in the middle of the day. Was it so important that she couldn¡¯t wait for me to return to the room?


    ¡°Handle thest minutes touches for the Banquet. I will take care of Willow,¡± I said and got up.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I let Greg move out first before I did. I needed time to think and process carefully whatever it was Willow was going to throw at me.


    I could tell how deep it was for it to warrant this sort of demand.


    As I got close to our chamber, I could already feel cold from her aura changing the temperature. She was livid.


    The moment I stepped into the room, she attacked me without remorse.


    ¡°Talon, why didn¡¯t you tell me that Emily was back?¡± she asked in a voice that barely matched the rage on her face.


    But I have known her long enough to know that whenever her voice sounded too calm, that was when I became worried.


    ¡°I am sorry about that, she has been staying with Jared for a while now. I didn¡¯t even know she epted toe back here¡­¡± I exined.


    Willow stopped pacing and red, cold icy blue eyes at me.


    ¡°Talon, you want me to believe that your sister came back home and has been staying with your cousin but somehow none of them thought to tell you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I am stupid?¡± She asked as tears welled up in her eyes.


    She and Emily had the worst rtionship and having to pick between them had been the hardest decision I had ever taken in my life.


    Sending her to the human school helped solve the problem to a certain point but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°Willow, you are taking this too far-¡± I started to say but she interrupted me.


    ¡°I am taking this, too far?¡± She squeaked in disbelief. ¡°Your sister had the guts to insult me in public! And you stand here and say I am taking this too far?!¡±


    I frowned at her words and growled. ¡°She insulted you?!¡±


    I hoped that by the time Emilypleted her studies and returned, they would have forgotten about their grudges but I was wrong.


    I was thrown back at an important junction.


    ¡°Send her back to where she came from Talon! Please send her back. If not, I am going to lose my mind!¡±


    Sending Emily back was out of the question. Our rtionship as siblings was already dwindling. Thest thing I wanted was to give her more reasons to hate me.


    ¡°What exactly did she say, Willow?¡± I asked her and her blue eyes shed brighter.


    ¡°You think I am making this up, don¡¯t you?¡± she asked and I felt my heart sink.


    ¡°Willow, what are you saying? Why would I think that of you?¡± I asked, suddenly feeling weak.


    ¡°If it were that whore of a human, would you have asked her any more questions?¡± Her blue eyes turned darker and she moved closer to me. ¡°All your attention has been given to her and your sister stands in front of me and insults me, yet you stand there and ask me more questions?¡±


    ¡°Willow!¡± I didn¡¯t know when I closed up the distance between us and grabbed her by the upper arm and shook her.


    It was as if all her senses had gone from her head and she needed an extra push!


    ¡°You are my mate and Emily is my sister! Avalyn doesn¡¯t even have anything to do with this! Why are you bringing her up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong Talon! Avalyn has everything to do with this!¡± She spat back and my eyes narrowed as I grew more confused.


    Her problem was with Emily and not Avalyn! Yet she was pulling her into it!


    ¡°I gave a direct order to her and she disobeyed because your sister stood by her. And this they did in public, Talon!¡± She said in a harsh low tone that made little children jump in their bodies.


    ¡°Your sister needs to return to wherever she came from and that human needs to be kept under lock and key Talon!¡± She said squirming out of my hold and started pacing.


    I heard her but my body went numb because as much as I heard what she said, I couldn¡¯t do any of them. I couldn¡¯t even open my mouth to repeat them.


    ¡°Willow, what did Emily say?¡± I asked again. Perhaps if I knew the insult she sent her way, I could think of a punishment that would appease her enough to let go.


    She stopped pacing and red at me for a good minute. My body felt the cold from her but I stared back.


    She was being stubborn and she knew it. There was no way I was going to send my sister away from the castle. It made no sense. Especially at a time when Avalyn was pregnant.


    ¡°Hmm, I see now. And I understand. I shall return to my chambers right now.¡± She turned around and headed to the wardrobe.


    She had a room to herself in the castle but ever since she moved in with me, she had never slept in it or even thought about it until now.


    ¡°Since you have reduced me to amoner, who can be insulted and treated like waste, I can¡¯t stay here anymore.¡±


    The more rational part of my mind was screaming at me to stop her from leaving but another refused to activate my motor senses.


    I just watched as she packed a few of her clothes into her box and closed it up. Then she held the handle and rolled it out of the room without sparing me another look.


    I was tempted to just fall back on the bed and close my eyes.


    But this was my mate, my Luna. Something had to be done.


    As soon as I heard the click of the door in the corridor, I left the room for Emily.


    Avalyn was currently upying her room and my lucky guess would be that they were together.


    I marched down to Avalyn¡¯s room and pushed the door open when I heard the echoing sounds of theirughter from across the corridor.


    I retraced my steps to where I heard them. As I got to the sitting area, I sighed.


    Naturally, I created the sitting area to give me peace whenever I was troubled.


    The ss walls gave the perfect view of the gardens below and the windows were perfect for venttion. There were semi-nts in the pots that lined the area making it seem like it was one with nature.


    But all of these meant nothingpared to Avalyn¡¯s beauty.


    I stood there just admiring the way sheughed. The way her green eyes twinkled and the way she subconsciously rubbed her stomach every now and then¡­Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My king,¡± someone said behind me, and the three of them stoppedughing.


    Emily moved her dark eyes over me and raised her brows, unlike the two other girls, she knew something was up.


    Dawn got up and bowed. Avalyn tried to do the same but Emily held her back.


    ¡°You are fucking pregnant, Ava. You shouldn¡¯t move so fucking much¡­ It¡¯s bad for the baby!¡± She hissed ring at me.


    ¡°My king,¡± Dawn said, throwing her friend a questioning look.


    ¡°Emily, I would like to speak to you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Let me fucking guess,¡± she said getting off the lounge chair. ¡°Your fucking witch of a mate came crying to you, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    I let her rude remark slide and closed my eyes to cool my throbbing senses.


    ¡°Why did you tell her, Emily?¡± I asked in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Wrong question brother! You should rather ask what she fucking did to us?!¡±


    I would have ignored her question but she used the plural form, which meant Willow did something to Avalyn too.


    ¡°Your witch of a fucking mate asked Avalyn to leave the sit-out area and return to the room! Like she owned the damned pce!¡± Emily blurted out. Her eyes shed bright red and she took a step closer.


    ¡°I know she would fucking ask you to send me back, but Talon, I would not leave this time. I am here to fucking fulfill my duty to you and my kingdom!¡± Her voice went low, so low that the others couldn¡¯t hear her anymore.


    ¡°A Luna who can¡¯t fulfill her duties and give us an heir isn¡¯t fucking meant to be there in the first ce! I would rather bow to a fucking human than that barren of a mate you have!¡±


    ¡°Emily!¡± I growled, raising my ws in the air.


    Emily didn¡¯t do as much as flinch.


    She raised her burning gaze to the sharp ws in the air and looked into my eyes.


    ¡°Do it, Talon. Cut me fucking down and take my head to your fucking mate!¡± She gritted through her teeth, with so much anger, it snapped me out of my daze.


    I realized I was wrong.

 Furious

    Chapter 48: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    ¡°Can you still hear them? What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked Dawn over and over as we sat back and watched Talon and Emily¡¯s every move.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear anymore. Emily is fisting her hands. They are mad at each other,¡± Dawn said with eyes focused on the siblings ahead of us.


    Just then, we watched in horror as Talon raised his ws, and the direction of the weapon was aimed at Emily.


    A small unconscious gasp escaped my lips as I grabbed Dawn by the arm.


    ¡°Are you sure they are siblings? They are going to kill each other!¡± I whispered to Dawn.


    She was also watching with wide eyes now.


    ¡°Maybe I should call my brother¡­¡± Dawn started to say. She made to stand but I noticed Talon was walking away. He didn¡¯t kill her.


    ¡°Stop, he is going away.¡±


    Emily stood there by herself and again, we watched. She was obviously struggling to calm her anger.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you talk to her?¡± I whispered to Dawn. She was her best friend after all. She could console her or something.


    ¡°She will be fine.¡± Not long after Dawn said that, did Emily turn in her direction.


    Her face was in a serious scowl as she walked back and dropped into the chair.


    ¡°What time is the fucking party again?¡± She asked and I looked to Dawn for an answer.


    Dawn rolled her eyes and grabbed Emily by the locker. ¡°You had better start spilling what you and the alpha talked about. You looked like you were about to kill each other!¡±


    ¡°If¡­ Ummm¡­ It will help you feel better¡­¡± I added hesitantly.


    She let out a deep sigh and rxed further into the seat. ¡°I don¡¯t know guys. But my brother is fucking stupid!¡±


    Dawn looked at me and shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s between the two of you and he is our king, I would not allow you to disrespect him like that¡­¡±


    A smirk appeared in her eyes. ¡°What will you fucking do soldier?¡± She teased Dawn.


    ¡°You can¡¯t fucking arrest me because I am a princess,¡± she said proudly and we broke intoughter.


    ¡°Now you ept your position?¡± Dawn red with a smile dancing at the corners of her lips.


    ¡°Hard times call for fucking hard measures!¡± She dered jumping to her feet e on guys let¡¯s call the dressmakers. I need Ava to steal the night!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled at her words but shook my head, refusing it politely. ¡°It is your party, Emily. Why should I steal the show?¡±


    She came to where I sat and offered me her hand. ¡°That fucking witch of a Luna, will try to steal it. I want you to steal it from her and besides, I am going to be fucking casual,¡± she smirked.


    ¡°She won¡¯t be getting a fuckingpetition from me but from you.¡±


    She pulled me off the chair and together we started walking back to my room.


    ¡°But can you do that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What, being fucking casual?¡± She asked those boys.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I replied.


    She was a princess and it was her weing ball. Why would she dress casually for her own event?


    Dawn scoffed and I looked over at her.


    ¡°Emily is the most rebellious wolf I have ever met. You will be shocked how she would pull off an old t-shirt and a pair of jeans.¡± Dawn exined. ¡°And that¡¯s not all, she will wear her fucking crown on it!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± I eximed,ughing at Emily.


    ¡°Oh please, they want my presence they will fucking get it,¡± sheughed too.


    We soon got to the room and Dawn left us to go get the dressmaker. Emily and I just stayed there on the bed taking slow breaths.


    ¡°Do you think I am being too fucking hard on him?¡± Emily asked in a low whisper.


    I looked at her side and I saw that she was staring at the ceiling, deep in thought.


    ¡°I want to be a better sister to him. I want to fucking help him out when he needs me but Talon would rather die than go see our fucking¡¯s father!¡± She hissed.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say because I have never even been in a situation like hers. I never rebelled even when my father and his wife treated me like a piece of trash.


    I didn¡¯t think of running or fighting back.


    I always hoped that one day, they would see me for who I was and then ask for my forgiveness.


    Even if that opportunity never came, until they got killed, I still believed that even in death, they were seeing the life I lived now and hopefully, they were sorry for the way they treated me.


    ¡°Have you tried speaking to him?¡± I asked her in the same soft tone she was using.


    Emily let out an exaggerated breath and rested her hands on her stomach before she replied.


    ¡°Did you see how he fucking speaks to me?¡± She whispered. ¡°He wanted to fucking cut me open!¡± She hissed.


    I plopped myself up on my arm and grabbed her hands, which she had ced on her stomach.


    ¡°I think he was just angry, Emily.¡±


    She raised her eyebrow and stared at me. ¡°I will try. For your fucking sake¡­¡± She let out a smile on her face.


    Just then, the door burst open and Dawn stepped in, followed by a short plump woman with bright brown eyes.


    ¡°I am back, who missed me?¡± Dawn called out. ¡°This is Olga,dies. She makes the best dresses in town.¡±


    Olga bowed at us.


    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am. I am d you chose me to do this for you and the princess,¡± She said bowing again.


    ¡°You are also making one for her.¡± Dawn pointed at me and I narrowed her at. ¡°I think you should start taking the measurements.¡± Dawn suggested and the woman got to work immediately.


    She started with Dawn and then she did for me too. Emily was reluctant but soon agreed for Olga to do the same thing with her.


    ¡°Will the dresses be ready by tomorrow night?¡±  I asked, looking at Dawn.


    It seemed like an impossible task in my opinion. How could she finish three dresses in one night?


    She let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Do not worry ma¡¯am everything will be ready!¡± She said and packed her things out of my room.


    We remained in the room for the remainder of the day, talking about different things and topics.


    The rest of the day went on in a blur and before you know it, everyone said their goodbyes and I was left alone in my room.


    I thought about how far I havee and how much I have grown. It was amazing.


    I made friends. Dawn and Emily, the two of them made my day, every time without realizing it.


    I didn¡¯t know how I would have survived this long without them.


    Then there was Talon.


    As I thought about him, my stomach did a little flip. I was fallen for him, there was no denying that now.


    I took a deep sigh and rxed into the bed, hoping to finally sleep. But my ears picked up the movements on my doorknob.


    My heart stopped for a second, as I watched who would step in.


    Then his tall frame appeared and I let out a deep sigh again. All my senses were alert and I felt my folds begin to drip.


    ¡°Did I wake you?¡± He asked in a voice that was so hoarse, my core tightened in reaction.


    It took a few seconds for me to realize that I haven¡¯t answered him.


    I shook my head immediately and smiled. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t sleeping,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Oh,¡± He breathed. He walked closer to the bed and sat on it.


    ¡°Can I share the bed with you tonight?¡± He whispered and I sat up.


    Why was he asking for permission to be here?


    ¡°Umm¡­ Sure¡­¡± I quickly replied scooting aside to make some space for him despite therge bed.


    He took off his shoes and got to bed with me. I could feel the energy from his body, tease the hair on my skin.


    He shifted closer and sat by my side. My legs touched slightly, causing an electric wave to flood through my body.


    ¡°Do you mind if I just talk for a while before we sleep?¡± He asked staring at me.


    His eyes were no longer dark. They looked grey and alluring¡­ Yet I could see something else -pain.


    He was hurt.


    ¡°Are you¡­ Umm okay?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I am not Avalyn¡­¡± He breathed. ¡°My kingdom is being attacked and my family is making things harder for me¡­¡±


    I nodded, even if I didn¡¯t understand what he meant. I listened still.


    ¡°I have tried everything to make it work for both of them, but I keep failing¡­¡±


    It was at this point that I realized he was referring to Emily and Willow.


    ¡°Why is it so hard for them to ept each other and just live under the same roof in peace and harmony? Why do I have to choose between them?¡±


    I could hear the pain in his voice and my heart went out to him. Talon didn¡¯t deserve this.


    Emily shouldn¡¯t put her brother through this and neither should the Queen.


    ¡°Umm¡­ You shouldn¡¯t be picking sides¡­ That¡¯s not fair¡­¡± I whispered out of the blue.


    He went silent and courage I didn¡¯t think I had, came through me.


    ¡°Whenever my father and his wife hurt me, I was always left with two options. I could run or I could stay¡­ It was hard because I had nowhere to go but if I stayed I would keep getting hurt¡­ Yet I stayed¡­¡±


    ¡°Because sometimes, choices don¡¯t have to be made by us. The universe makes them¡­¡± I said.


    He turned to face me squarely and I felt heat flood my cheeks as I was certain I had made a fool of myself but blurting nonsense.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I am sorry -don¡¯t pay me any attention¡­¡± I stuttered.


    But his hands snaked behind my neck and he drew me closer. His lips touched mine and he smiled.


    ¡°Thank you Avalyn,¡± he said and hugged me.

 Slept here

    Chapter 49: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    His lips slowly returned to mine and he kissed me. I felt my body shiver under his warmth.


    I wanted this so bad, all along I didn¡¯t even realise it. I missed him.


    He moved his lips to my neck and trailed wet kisses all every part of my head till I melted further into his arms, pushing my hardened nipples into his chest.


    ¡°Are you up for this?¡± He whispered. ¡°I can understand if you are tired¡­¡± he said and somehow, his words made my pussy wetter.


    He was a king. He could take me whenever and however he wanted, yet he asked for my opinion.


    He stopped kissing me and looked into my green eyes, waiting for a response.


    Surprising myself, I moved my hand to his neck and pulled his head to mine, so I could kiss him.


    I didn¡¯t trust my voice to be audible enough, and besides actions always spoke louder than words.


    He suckled on my bottom lips, taking his time to lick and graze with his teeth till I was breathless and moaning for more.


    His fingers found my aching nipples and he squeezed them between his fingers. He rolled them over and flipped them gently while kissing my corbones.


    ¡°I will need you to use your words, Avalyn¡­ Do you want this?¡± He repeated his question.


    All the pain he had in his voice earlier was gone and it was reced with lust and desire so deep his eyes were dark again.


    He removed the hands of the silk nightgown I was wearing, exposing my needy nipples to his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s your answer Avalyn?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Talon! Hmmm¡­ Yes!¡± I cried out as his fingers pinched harder.


    He smiled and brought his mouth down to them.


    I grabbed his hair and squeezed my eyes shut as the sensation flooded my senses.


    His free hand went to continue pulling off the silk dress till he grazed my core. I was so wet, it drained down my thighs.


    ¡°That¡¯s how I like it, wet and ready for daddy¡­¡± He mumbled against my chest.


    The vibration added to the amazing treatment I was getting and I writhed against the bed, silently calling for him to do more.


    He rubbed my folds with his fingers while his mouth continued sucking my nipples.


    ¡°Aah!¡± I moaned aloud as I felt two of his fingers prate me.


    ¡°Shit, you are so hot in there¡­¡± He whispered and came up to my face. He imed my mouth.


    I grabbed his neck and deepened the kiss as my legs wrapped around his waist. Unconsciously, I started rolling my hip to match the rhythm of his fingers.


    ¡°Aahh¡­ Talon¡­¡± I cried out in pleasure as he added a thumb to my clit.


    I was so deep into the clouds that I didn¡¯t even realize when he took off his pants. The next thing I felt was his thick member thrusting into me


    ¡°Aahh!¡± I cried out at the first push that broke my tight walls.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm, fuck!¡± Talon moaned, sending butterflies to my stomach.


    He held my hands in position and started ramming into me, hard.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Hmm, ahhh!¡± I moaned as he hit my g-spot harder than before. My eyes closed and I pulled my bottom lip into my mouth.


    ¡°Look at me¡­ Fuck¡­ Look at me, Avalyn¡­¡± He growled into my ears and my eyes shed open.


    He went deeper and faster, causing my eyes to roll into the back of my head as I felt my orgasm hit me stronger than ever before.


    Talon¡¯s release came soon after and he poured all of his knot inside me.


    He pulled out of me andy beside me.


    My heart squeezed as I feared he would leave but to my surprise, he pulled me into him and wrapped his arms around me.


    ¡°Let me hold you tonight,¡± he whispered and I smiled, snuggling into him.


    I slept almost immediately to the soft sounds of his breathing.


    My eyes snapped awake as I felt the rays of the sun hit my face. My heart started thumping fast as I feared he would have gone.


    I turned on the bed and my eyes met dark glowing ones.


    ¡°Good morning, Avalyn,¡± He whispered and my heart melted.


    His morning voice was amazing. It made my toes curl and my body needy all at once.


    ¡°G-good mor-ning, Talon,¡± I stammered.


    He smiled and kissed my forehead. ¡°I should go less, I take you again¡­¡± He whispered and I smiled too.


    He pecked the side of my head and got up. He went to my bathroom and I tried not to control my blushing as I heard the sound of water running.


    When he stepped out again, his hair was wet and I got that he had washed his face.


    He wore his clothes and walked to my side of the bed and took my hands.


    He ced kisses over them and captured my eyes.


    ¡°After the banquet tonight, I want to talk to you again¡­¡± He said and kissed my forehead. ¡°Wait up for me.¡±


    I nodded and he ced a kiss on my lips before walking out of the room.


    I would wait for thirty hours if I had to. Talking with him felt so good.


    I slept in longer as I waited for Dawn and Emily toe to help me prepare.


    I got up an hourter and went to take a long-deserved shower. My bump was slightly starting to show and it brought a smile to my face.


    It wasn¡¯t very noticeable to others but I could see it. I looked like I had too much food despite the fact that I haven¡¯t even had breakfast yet.


    When I finally stepped out of the bathroom, I put on my robe and sat by the vanity chair, to cream my hands and body.


    ¡°Avalyn!¡± Dawn yelled as she pushed the door open.


    ¡°One of these days you are going to make her go deaf with the way you fucking scream so much!¡± Emily hissed pushing her so she could step in first.


    I smiled watching them struggle for who would get in first.


    ¡°Good morning Dawn and Emily,¡± I said and they stopped fighting for the door and beamed at me.


    ¡°Pay us no attention, it¡¯s just fun here!¡± Dawn said but Emily hissed and pushed her back.


    ¡°This is no fucking fun!¡± She got in and Dawn pulled the cart behind her.


    ¡°Olga, delivered early this morning. We are all getting ready here so we could leave together,¡± Dawn said.


    My heart skipped a beat as I remembered thatst banquet. I suddenly got cold feet and I didn¡¯t want to go to this banquet anymore.


    From what Talon told mest night, Emily and Willow were not on good terms. It meant Willow might be in a foul mood.


    And I didn¡¯t want to be caught up between them again.


    ¡°Dawn,¡± I called softly. ¡°Do I really have to go?¡±


    Dawn stopped hanging out the dresses and stared back at me. Emily, who wasying on the bed, also red at me.


    ¡°I thought we spoke about this yesterday?¡± Dawn asked.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Yeah I know we did but¡­ I don¡¯t want to be in the same spot I was inst time¡­ I don¡¯t want any trouble¡­¡±


    Emily plopped up on one hand and smiled at me. ¡°Now I am fucking interested! What happenedst time?¡±


    Dawn brightened up and joined Emily on the bed.


    ¡°She was so beautiful, the king couldn¡¯t get his eyes off her. When she finally left, the queen was red with anger!¡± Dawn said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Lovely!¡± Emily beamed. ¡°This time around she is going to fucking pass out!¡±


    I pped a hand to my face at their antics. ¡°Guys, I am saying I do not want -¡± I started saying but Emily stopped me.


    ¡°Am I not your fucking friend?¡± She asked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Why won¡¯t youe to my fucking party?¡±


    ¡°You are on my table, Avalyn. The queen would be far away. You don¡¯t have to worry about it¡­¡±


    As much as I wanted to stay away from Willow, my hands were tied.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Since, I will be at your table, it¡¯s fine,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Perfect!¡± Dawn and Emily eximed, snapping their hands together at the same time.


    ¡°Okay, let me go get breakfast then we can go to the library and read a couple of books till lunchtime,¡± Dawn said.


    I smiled gently at her and she did the same. Dawn left the room and went to get us food.


    ¡°Did my fucking brother sleep herest night?¡± Emily suddenly asked and my heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°His scent is all over this pillow and that,¡± she said sniffing into my pillow.


    My cheeks turned red as I tried to hide my embarrassment.


    ¡°Hey, there is no fucking deal. You are his girlfriend. It¡¯s normal to have his scent around and besides,¡± she said with a smile dancing on her face, ¡°in case you haven¡¯t fucking noticed, I love it when I see him and that witch falling apart!¡± She whispered with mischief in her eyes.


    Thankfully, Dawn returned and the interrogation ended as the smell of the food spread in the room.


    As usual, I rushed for the chocte pudding and tried tobine as much food as I could. Dawn and Emily had already gotten used to me by now, so they ate their meal silently and ignored my cravings.


    ¡°Dawn, did you know that my brother fucking slept here?¡± Emily broke out and my heart dropped to my stomach in shame.


    ¡°Did you really have to bring it up again?¡± I asked narrowing my eyes.


    ¡°Come on, I only wanted to give the fucking update to Dawn!¡±

 Alluring

    Chapter 50: Talon¡¯s POV


    The soft music in the hall suddenly started hitting differently and the hair at the back of my neck stood as I felt her presence.


    Her scent filled my nose and my eyes remained fixed on the door. She was here.


    Greg and his mate stepped in first. They were followed by Emily who as usual, wore casual clothes and her crown.


    I didn¡¯t even get angry, Avalyn¡¯s scent in the air made everything seem normal. Since they made herfortable, there was truly nothing wrong with it.


    ¡°What a disgrace!¡± I heard Willow scoff beside me and my heart squeezed.


    Didn¡¯t wise people say that when you loved someone, you epted everything about them?


    When would Willow ept my only sister?


    I know Emily was a handful but she was only that way to people who tried to take control of her.


    Emily was a free-spirited soul. She liked to fly around and make statements for herself and not have her way defined for her.


    I hoped someday, the goddess would be able to decide for me just like Avalyn said. Maybe the universe would sort this too.


    I couldn¡¯t send my sister to a faraway college anymore. With Desmond threatening everything and everyone I held dear to me, I couldn¡¯t send my sister to a farawaynd.


    My eyes returned to the entrance and I saw that Emily wasn¡¯t alone. She was with Nathan and Ethan.


    ¡°Why did you bring them?¡± Dawn asked her as they moved away from the door.


    They were a good distance away from me but my sound receptors could perfectly pick out what they were saying.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fucking party, Dawn. I invite whoever I want!¡± She bragged and the two boys ran to their parents.


    ¡°Where is Avalyn?¡± Dawn suddenly asked, checking behind her. She beckoned with her hands and a few minutester, the brightest star I have ever seen came into the room.


    The scent I had been searching for all night, finally stood there by the entrance.


    Her dress was a long flowing red dress. It had tiny hands that held it to her body and a long slit along her right thigh. Her hair was pulled back into a perfect chignon, it was beautiful but I would have preferred it if they let it cascade down her bare back.


    Nathan and Ethan left their parents and ran toward Avalyn. They hugged her tight and I wondered if they had met before.


    Her beautiful face exploded into the most beautiful smile I have seen.


    ¡°They are so cute! Who are they?¡± Avalyn asked Dawn.


    ¡°My evil nephews. You think they are cute now, wait till they ruin everything!¡± Dawn hissed and I found myself smiling.


    She was right though. The boys were a total package. They never stayed in one ce for too long.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± Willow asked beside me.


    I turned to her and smiled. ¡°Nathan and Ethan, aren¡¯t they cute?¡±


    Her face morphed into disgust and she shed her eyes in their direction. ¡°Why bring these things to a banquet? This is absolutely Wrong!¡± she hissed and the smile on my face faded away.


    ¡°They are not Willow,¡± I said emphasizing the words, ¡°they are pups. Children. A blessing from the goddess herself!¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°You really think they are a blessing?¡± She picked up her wine ss and sipped from it. ¡°You have to be a man to say this!¡± She scoffed.


    My brows furrowed as I got hit by confusion.


    ¡°You think children are a blessing to their fathers but a curse to their mothers, how?¡±


    I was shocked to even hear it from her lips.


    ¡°Once you carry one of them, you get bloated. You get fat and you lose shape forever. Some women even lose their hair, their voices¡­ The list is horrific and never-ending¡­¡± She finished taking another sip of her wine.


    I didn¡¯t even know how to respond to her after her exnation. It made me wonder if she had ever wanted any of the children we lost¡­


    My eyes returned to the entrance as I searched for Avalyn once more. The room was suddenly choking and I didn¡¯t want to be there anymore.


    I found her on Greg¡¯s table. She and Dawn were talking about something when her eyes raised and met mine. She smiled at me and I nodded.


    Then her eyes swerved away from mine and flutteredpletely away like she had seen something that scared her.


    Her beautiful dress was aplete tease.


    The more I watched her, the more my cock grew in my pants and my desire got stronger. I didn¡¯t even care that Willow was sitting a few inches away from me and she could very well see what I was doing.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, let¡¯s wee our Princess, who has been away for a couple of months but is back now,¡± the MC announced and everyone pped.


    Willow mumbled something but I didn¡¯t pay her any attention as I also joined the apuse.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Emily came to the spotlight and gave a bow. Her hair was pulled back and the color in it was taken out. She had only one piercing on her nose and nothing else.


    She looked quite responsible despite the casual t-shirt she chose to wear.


    ¡°Thank you all foring out here today. I umm¡­¡± Her eyes met mine and she smiled. ¡°I am happy that I am here with everyone and I hope you all have fun!¡±


    Another round of apuse exploded as she made her way to my table, where she should sit.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice that you didn¡¯t curse for once¡­¡± I said as she sat down on her chair.


    She raised her eyes to mine and rolled them. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t kill you to fucking congratte me would it?¡± She scoffed.


    And I smiled.


    ¡°An illiterate will always be one, no matter what,¡± Willow hissed and Emily dropped her fork.


    ¡°Excuse me, ragdoll, did you fucking say something to me?¡± She asked, dropping the fork she had just picked.


    Willow wiped her lips and turned her icy blue eyes to Emily. ¡°You sound stupid when you speak that way-¡±


    ¡°Willow!¡± I hissed out through gritted teeth.


    Both of them were shocked at my reaction. Emily rxed into her seat and folded her arms across her chest while Willow looked like she was about to cry.


    ¡°Talon, she curses all the time,¡± she whined trying to defend what she had just said.


    ¡°And that is what gives you the audacity to call my sister illiterate?¡± I growled.


    Emily scoffed and pulled her chair backward.


    ¡°I much as it pleased me to fucking watch my brother defend me, I am sick of seeing your face. Let me go talk to someone that is actually beautiful,¡± Emily said, rolling her lips.


    Willow turned red with anger and she wanted to retort but I held her back. ¡°We have guests Willow!¡± I reminded her.


    First, she had refused to be the host, hence why we had to get the services of an event master. Now, she was bent on insulting Emily.


    My head was starting to ache and I needed to get out.


    I moved my eyes to Avalyn¡¯s table and I saw her smiling at something Dawn told her.


    The way her skin glowed under the light was enchanting and alluring. I fell ten thousand times over her beauty.


    Damn.


    Who would have thought Talon, the Lycan King would fall for a simple human girl like this?


    Without thinking, I got up.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Willow whispered harshly.


    ¡°I need to get some fresh air outside, you want toe?¡± I asked even though I wished at the back of my mind that she would refuse.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cold night. I¡¯ll rather stay in the warmth,¡± she replied, sipping her wine.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied and immediately moved through the crowds, toward Avalyn.


    ¡°My King,¡± They chorused.


    I leaned to her right ear and whispered, ¡°it¡¯s choking in here. Come with me,¡± I said and offered her my hand.


    She took it without hesitation.


    From where we stood, I could feel Willow¡¯s cold stare but I cared less. I needed to get fresh air and I wanted someone by my side.


    I wanted Avalyn.


    We got outside and the noise slowly became a fading background drop.


    Her hands were soft and perfect in mine. It felt like we were meant for each other -despite how crazy it sounded.


    ¡°You look very beautiful tonight, Avalyn,¡± I whispered and her ears were red under the streetmps that lined the castle.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied. Voice blended with the wind creating an amazing sound that made my toes curl.


    We got the concrete chairs and I picked one.


    ¡°I hope the queen wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± she mumbled, pulling her fingers.


    I moved my hand to the back of her head where she tied up the chignon and I loosened it.


    Her hair cascaded around her shoulders in waves that entuated her beauty.


    ¡°I am the King, I don¡¯t think I need anyone¡¯s permission before seeing you, Avalyn,¡± I whispered to her.


    She dropped her head to her fingers again. Her cheeks had turned beetroot red by now.


    ¡°Do you like it here?¡± I asked.


    I wanted to make her even morefortable in the castle than she was. She deserved it for being so selfless.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Yeah-yes,¡± She stuttered. ¡°I like it here a lot..¡±


    I took her hands and kissed them. ¡°If there is anything at all you may need, do not hesitate to tell me¡­¡±

 A baby

    Chapter 51: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    We spoke for hours into the night before Talon took me to my room. He helped me out of my dress and watched as I wore my night dress.


    He took off his cks as well and wey on the bed, holding each other.


    His strong body was warm against mine and it felt safe.


    ¡°Go to sleep, Avalyn,¡± He whispered and I nodded but tried as I could, but sleep failed toe.


    I justid still and enjoyed the rhythm of his breathing against my skin. I could get used to sharing the bed with him for as long as I lived.


    The night was peaceful and I feared if I closed my eyes, morning woulde faster and he would leave me.


    I wanted him to stay longer. I wanted the night to go on longer, but who was I kidding? I couldn¡¯t stay awake for too long.


    I woke up to his cock pushing against my ass in the early hours of the morning. I stirred, adjusting my ass against it.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Talon hissed into my ear. ¡°I am sorry I woke you but if you keep moving like that, I wouldn¡¯t be able to control it,¡± He whispered in a deep husky voice.


    My core tightened as I got overwhelmed with desire. I started dripping like a remote-controlled dam.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want you to control it?¡± I whispered and his cock responded by twitching harder.


    ¡°Fuck, Avalyn, what do you do to me?¡± He hissed and I pulled my bottom lip into my mouth as I fought my desires.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I whimpered in excitement as I felt his fingers move to my breasts.


    He pulled my nightgown to my stomach, exposing my naked ass to his throbbing member.


    ¡°Shit, Avalyn¡­¡± He whispered my name as his fingers brushed against my folds.


    I trembled, arching further into him.


    He parted my legs slightly and brought the head of his thick member to my clit. He rubbed it vigorously, exciting me further.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He hissed.


    He pushed himself inside of me, earning a primal moan from my throat.


    It felt so good, tears pricked at my eyes. ¡°Ooh¡­ Talon¡­ Ahah¡­¡± I cried as he rolled and whined into me.


    I felt full and warm. My eyes were semi closed and it became like a drug. I was lost in him.


    He pulled my neck towards him and imed my lips. At first, I felt irritated because I hadn¡¯t brushed my teeth yet but Talon didn¡¯t mind.


    He sucked my lips and his tongue fucked my mouth like he was the damned toothbrush himself.


    My legs were shaking as my orgasm shook me for the second time that morning but he wasn¡¯t done yet.


    His free hand went to my clit and he massaged me as he thrust deep into me in fast strokes.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Hmmm, Talon!¡± I cried enjoying every power thrust he gave me.


    I clenched my walls around him, enjoying the painful yet sweet feeling of hisrge cock stretching me further.


    ¡°Fuck! Avalyn, keep doing that!¡± He moaned and I clenched harder.


    His fingers on my clit worked faster and I forgot the number of orgasms I got.


    He held my waist in ce and started moving only the head of cock into my entrance. The motion brushed against my clit before going inside, causing chards of electric shocks to fly through my body as he started going faster.


    ¡°Talon! Ta-Talon! Hmm! Hmm!¡± I screamed as the position ced my nerves on fire.


    ¡°Hold on for me baby¡­¡± He growled and I tried to slow down my orgasm.


    We released at the same time and fell on the bed to catch our breaths.


    ¡°Today, you are going for a scan, did anyone tell you?¡± He asked and I turned to him, shaking my head.


    ¡°No¡­ What will they do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We will be checking the gender of the baby today,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I hope it¡¯s a boy,¡± I said. I knew how much he wanted an heir for his kingdom. Giving him a boy so would be the greatest gift I could give him.


    He kissed my forehead and smiled at me. ¡°Avalyn, it doesn¡¯t matter. What gender the child is¡­  I wouldn¡¯t mind a little princess at this moment.¡±


    I frowned at his reply. It didn¡¯t make any sense. A girl couldn¡¯t take over his kingdom, could she?


    ¡°But you need a male heir¡­¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a girl, I will be the happiest man in the world, do you know why?¡± He asked, pulling me closer to him.


    ¡°Why?¡± I mumbled.


    He kissed my lips and smiled. ¡°Because I will have another genuine reason to keep you with me¡­¡±


    He held me close to him before pulling away. ¡°I have to go. I have meetings to attend but I will make sure I am there to see our child,¡± He said, making my stomach flip.


    Even as he walked away, I could not wipe off the permanent smile he had put on my face.


    He just called the baby ¡®ours¡¯ meaning he considered me its mother. That meant there was a chance he wouldn¡¯t take it away from me.


    I was so caught up in my thoughts, I didn¡¯t even notice Dawn and Emily walk in a few minutester.


    ¡°Avalyn!¡± Dawn yelled, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    I held my chest in panic. ¡°Dawn, you scared me!¡± I cried out ring at her. Emily was standing to her left and she didn¡¯t say anything, she just studied me and my room.


    ¡°And I will do more than that if you keep zoning out like this. What¡¯s up with you? Why are you smiling?¡±


    ¡°Talon was here. He spent the fucking night here. I think they are both in love!¡± Emily screeched at Dawn and they screamed in unison like two fangirls that have met their celebrity crush.


    My cheeks heated and I tried my best not to give them another reason to taunt me.


    ¡°I am hungry Dawn, can we just get something to eat¡­¡± I groaned, grabbing a dress shirt from my closet and a pair of leggings.


    ¡°Hmmm, you are hungry?¡± Dawn repeated.


    ¡°He must have worked her up all night! Poor girl needs some fucking calories! Dawn! Go get the damned calories for our favorite!¡± Emily called out and then we all burst intoughter.


    Dawn went to the kitchen to get the food and I started to wonder why she didn¡¯t just take it beforeing.


    ¡°We are having a scan today, so you will need to take lots of water and feel pressed then we will take you to Sara,¡± Emily said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said smiling.


    Just like Talon, I also didn¡¯t care what gender the baby was. I just wanted the baby to be safe and healthy.


    ¡°Can something go wrong at scan sessions?¡± I asked Emily who was looking out my window with furrowed eyes that seemed to sparkle.


    She turned her eyes to face me and corked her head to the side. ¡°Ermm¡­ Have you been having some shitty pains?¡±


    I shook my head and waited for her to continue.


    ¡°Cramps? Or discharge?¡± She suddenly looked more serious than I have ever seen her since I met her.


    It was almost funny.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had any of that¡­¡± I whispered with a smile dancing at the corners of my lips.


    ¡°Then you have nothing to worry about. The baby is fine.¡± She walked closer to me and grabbed my hands.


    She ced kisses over them and looked into my eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be there with you. I am here to protect this fucking baby and I won¡¯t falter. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡± She assured me.


    She kissed my hands one more time before returning to the window.


    Just then Dawn returned and we delved into the food, devouring it in seconds.


    When we finished, we rested for a couple of hours, before Dawn decided to lead us to the Clinic where Sara and Talon were waiting.


    I was disappointed when I got to the ward, there were only Greg and Sara.


    ¡°Good morning Avalyn,¡± Greg greeted and Sara pulled me into a hug.


    ¡°Avalyn my dear, I have missed you!¡± Sara whispered, kissing my temples.


    ¡°I have missed you too,¡± I whispered with a smile on my face.


    I also smiled at Greg, acknowledging his greetings.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get you prepped before the Kinges.¡± She helped me to the bed and then turned to Greg, ¡°he ising right?¡±


    ¡°Well, he has a meeting with the other alphas today. If he is unable to get here, Emily is here. She can take his ce,¡± he said and looked to Emily who nodded in understanding.


    My heart sank. I wanted him to be here with me. I know that he had work to do but I needed him¡­


    ¡°I will lift your dress and we can apply the lube,¡± Sara informed me and I nodded.


    ¡°May I apply the lube for her?¡± Emily asked, stepping forward.


    ¡°Of  course, why not?¡± Sara said with enthusiasm. ¡°Dawn, you help me set up the scanner¡­¡±


    Everyone got to work with the machine, except Greg who stood by the door watching us.


    The machine started beeping and Sara adjusted her sses. ¡°Okay girls we are ready to-¡±


    Her sentence died in the air as the door opened. I looked at it and my heart skipped a beat.


    It was Talon.


    ¡°I am here, can we start?¡± He said with a smile on his face.


    ¡°I am still putting the fucking lube though,¡± Emily whined and Sara smiled at her.


    Talon came to stand by my side and held my hand. I felt tingles wherever our skin touched and I held on tight to him.


    Sara positioned the screen so that it was directly opposite us.


    ¡°Okay, ce the lube now,¡± Sara instructed and Emily smeared the cold liquid over my stomach.


    ¡°Emily, be gentle with it!¡± Talon growled seeing the way I shook at the cold.


    She red at him. ¡°I am not fucking wing her open, am I?¡±


    Sara brought a device over my stomach and moved it from left to right. At first, I didn¡¯t see anything until I saw it¡­


    ¡°There it is¡­¡± I whispered and everyone watched intently.


    ¡°It¡¯s a boy.¡±

 I understand

    Chapter 52: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    I felt over the moon at the news. Talon squeezed my hands tighter and Emily was grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°I will just take a screenshot and print it out, as your first scan. I am sure in the next one, he would have developed into a bigger pup,¡± Sara announced.


    Everyone in the room had all sorts of smiles covering their faces and it brought me joy to know that I brought that happiness to them.


    ¡°Now, I just need you to rest and keep having fun, how about that?¡± Sara announced and I nodded.


    ¡°Okay people, out!¡± Emily yelled and motioned with her hands for everyone -except me and Talon, to leave the room. ¡°Let¡¯s give the expecting parents some fucking space please,e on!¡± She yelled smiling so hard it reached her ears.


    I felt fulfilled knowing that I had finally aplished what I came here for.


    The feeling of having another being growing within me brought a euphoric effect. It was great.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Talon said, sitting on the bed with me.


    He held my jaw and was about to talk but the door cracked open again. Emily¡¯s face popped in.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting at the sit-out area,¡± she said to me, then turned to her brother. ¡°Make sure you fuck her hard so that the baby can be healthy!¡±


    My cheeks burned as I red at her but she winked at me and ran off before Talon could say anything to her.


    ¡°Emily is crazy, you shouldn¡¯t worry about her,¡± Talon said, seeing the embarrassment on my face.


    ¡°I am not worried about her,¡± I squeaked, pulling my lips.


    Talon ced two of his fingers beneath my jaw and raised my head so I was looking into his eyes. ¡°Then why are your cheeks red?¡± His voice was so deep, I felt the vibration deep in my stomach.


    ¡°I- I was- I am¡­¡±


    He ced his fingers on my cheeks, shushing me. ¡°Is it the part where she said I have to fuck your tight little pussy?¡±


    Goosebumps appeared on my skin as his words went through me like liquid fire.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will give it to you hard¡­ Our baby won¡¯tck juice¡­¡± His lips went to my ear and as he whispered, my toes curled as the sensation flowed through me.


    He startedying kisses on my neck. Taking his time to blow his hot breath against my skin. I was shivering as desire washed over me.


    My core tightened and clenched painfully. I needed to put pressure on it. I wanted Talon to do something about it. But I was too shy to say it.


    I shifted my head to the side and his lips brushed mine.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You want this?¡± He whispered against my lips.


    I nodded, clutching his shirt. I wanted him so badly, my legs shook.


    ¡°Say it¡­¡± He ordered and once again his deep voice vibrated down my spine.


    ¡°I- I want -I want you to kiss me¡­¡± I managed to breathe out.


    He kissed my cheeks, my nose, and the corners of my lips.


    ¡°Is that all you want?¡± He asked, teasing me.


    His fingers went down to my leggings and he caressed my pussy over the cloth.


    I regretted putting on the leggings. I should have picked something easier to take off.


    But how was I supposed to know, the day would end like this?


    I arched into him, pushing my body toward his. I wanted him to touch me.


    ¡°Avalyn¡­ use your words¡­¡± he ordered, grabbing my waist.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Touch me Talon! Kiss me¡­ Please,¡± I cried out desperately clinging onto his shirt.


    His eyes darkened and he shed his lips against mine. We were both eager and desperate as we struggled for control.


    Our lips started moving in sync and the fingers that were brushing my pussy pulled down my leggings, just enough for his fingers to go through.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I moaned, against his lips.


    His fingers found my bundle of joy and he started massaging them. I felt my inner being purr in satisfaction.


    God, I needed this!


    It felt like I was on fire and he was the only thing that could quench it.


    His kisses deepened and his fingers went in faster and deeper. He held my waist in ce but I needed more. I started grinding against his fingers, pushing into them till they were deeper.


    Then suddenly, he stopped.


    I almost cried as I looked into his face. His dark eyes were glowing with mischief.


    He kissed my lips and pulled out his fingers from between my legs, then he ced them in his mouth and sucked them.


    ¡°Hmm, delicious,¡± He mumbled with his eyes closed.


    I felt each drag and lick like his mouth was buried within my legs.


    Then he came closer and pulled me into a hug. I could feel his hot breath against my ear, sprouting even more sensational desires from me.


    ¡°I¡¯lle tonight¡­¡± He breathed and I held my breath.


    ¡°I want you to stay naked under the covers¡­ I want you dripping and ready for me, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Huh-huh¡­¡± I whispered but Talong shook his head, ring at me.


    ¡°Use your words, beautiful,¡± he whispered as his fingers started caressing my hair.


    ¡°I- I understand¡­¡± I said breathlessly. It felt like I just ran a marathon yet I wanted more.


    My stomach tightened and butterflies erupted from within me.


    ¡°I have to return to work now.¡± He kissed my earlobe and made some distance between us. ¡°Don¡¯t forget.¡±


    With that, he kissed my forehead and started heading for the door. ¡°Greg will take you to your friends.¡±


    It took me at least fifteen seconds to regain my senses and snap out of my daze.


    When Greg returned to the room. I was already standing and ready to go. I held the photograph of my baby close to my chest and shed him a smile.


    ¡°I am ready,¡± I breathed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Greg said and led the way out of the clinic. Sara was not close by and I figured she had another patient.


    ¡°How are you coping with everything in the castle?¡± He asked as we walked out of the clinic.


    ¡°Umm¡­ everything is fine,¡± I said. I tucked a strand of my long hair behind my ear as we walked.


    Greg had always been like an elder brother. Not just to Dawn but to me as well. Ever since the day he brought me from my father, he always made it a point to check on me.


    Sometimes he wouldn¡¯t even talk, he would just crack the door open and check that I was doing well.


    ¡°Does the queen trouble you?¡± He asked as we walked through the entrance.


    My heart paused.


    Was there a reason for this question or was he just being the elder brother he was?


    Should I tell him the truth? Wouldn¡¯t ite back to bite me in the butt?


    I shook my head, it would be better if I kept it to myself. I didn¡¯t want any trouble.


    There were chances that he might confront her or tell Talon. I didn¡¯t even want to imagine what Talon¡¯s reaction would be.


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t,¡± I replied with a firm voice, hoping that he would buy it.


    Greg paused as we got really close to the sit-out area. I stopped too and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°Avalyn, you know I am here for you. If the queen in any way threatens or makes your life difficult, please, do not hesitate to tell me about it¡­¡± He told me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I breathed, shing him a smile.


    ¡°Go join your friends, I¡¯ll go meet the king now,¡± He gave a little bow then turned and left.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I said joining them at the table. ¡°What did I miss?¡± I beamed.


    ¡°You missed the part where we were teasing you and the king,¡± Dawn said.


    ¡°And the fucking chocte!¡± Emily mumbled as she took thest spoon of the pudding.


    No!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I ran to her trying to take the spoon for myself but before I could reach where she sat, she took the spoon and poured the content -thest of it into her mouth.


    ¡°No!!¡± I screamed falling on the lounge with a broken heart.


    Emily startedughing at my predicament while Dawn red at her.


    ¡°Emily, why did you do that? You have let her take it, you know how much she loves pudding!¡± Dawn reprimanded.


    She quickly came over to where I sat and held my hands. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll ask the kitchen staff to make you a new one, okay? You don¡¯t have to worry about it¡­¡±


    My eyes were teary and I pulled my lips into a pout. My heart was hurting truly. I really wanted thatst drop of chocte.


    ¡°But I wanted that¡­¡±


    Dawn brought her fingers to my face and wiped my tears away. ¡°I know you did¡­ But Emily has scooped it all now. I will just go to the kitchen now and -¡±


    ¡°Miss Dawn,¡± someone called, interrupting us.


    Dawn and I looked up at the intruder and even Emily stoppedughing at me.


    It was a maid standing with a golden tray in her hands. Her eyes were a very familiar shade of faded blue, that I could have sworn I have seen somewhere.


    ¡°The chef asked me to give this to you, for miss Avalyn. They were trying a new recipe and remembered how much she loved chocte now,¡± she exined.


    A bright smile covered my face and I snatched the chocte from her. Before anyone could breathe anything else, I finished it all in onerge mouth full.


    Emily looked horrified as she had also gotten off her chair to get a taste of the special chocte.


    ¡°What do you think Ma¡¯am?¡± The maid asked me.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I mumbled giving her thumbs up. I chewed all and swallowed with arge smile on my face.


    ¡°Is there no fucking more?¡± Emily cried out ring at the empty tray.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my princess but we only left for Miss Avalyn,¡± the maid said with an apologetic smile.


    ¡°There is no fucking more!¡± I mocked her.


    Dawn threw her head back and startedughing. Revenge felt sweet and good.

 Lost him

    Chapter 53: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    The sound of ourughter echoed through the corridors long after we settled back in my room.


    Emily was still grumpy and Dawn couldn¡¯t stopughing. It was like a drug for as soon as she startedughing, I took over and there was no turning back.


    In the end, the three of us fell into the bedughing so hard, we had tears in our eyes.


    A knock at the door made uspose ourselves.


    ¡°Yes, who is that?¡± Dawn called.


    ¡°Family only, maids and guards, fuck off?¡± Emily added and I covered my mouth to muffle my snickering.


    They were like two rebels that kept getting into mischief but were extremely beautiful.


    The door cracked open and Cassie stepped in. ¡°Who gave the order about guards and maids?¡± She asked.


    ¡°That was Emily!¡± Dawn said, pointing a finger at her.


    Cassieughed as she joined us on therge bed. ¡°You both should have your mates by now and we should be talking about your ceremonies!¡±


    Emily raised her brows and like someone under the influence she staggered toward Cassie and whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t need a mate,¡± She said and Dawn pped her hands excitedly.


    Cassie shook her head and before I could tell what was happening, she pulled Emily by one ear and Dawn by the other.


    ¡°You are no longer children. Go out there and find your mate!¡± She said with amusement in her eyes.


    ¡°You know what Dawn since she is here now, we should fucking disappear!¡± Emily snickered.


    As Iughed, I felt a sharp pain in my lower abdomen but I ignored it, writing it off as the effect ofughing too much.


    ¡°I will marry Nathan!¡± Emily added and Cassie ran after her.


    Iughed so hard, I had to hold my stomach when the pain returned. Dawn was the first to notice the frown on my face and she stopped ying at once.


    ¡°Avalyn, what is it?¡± She asked, drawing the attention of the others.


    I waved my hand at her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I have justughed so much that my stomach is starting to hurt¡­¡± I winced.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Cassie said and quickly returned to sit on the bed. ¡°I knew these girls were going to stress you. Come on everybody out!¡± she said.


    ¡°I think we should take her to Sara,¡± Emily suggested with worrycing her voice.


    ¡°No no, I am fine really. I promise, I just need a little rest,¡± I assured them.


    Cassie held my hand and her brows furrowed. But before she could say anything, I stopped her.


    ¡°I feel great. Look,¡± I told them, ¡°if I wake up and I am still feeling terrible, then we will rush down to Sara, how about that?¡± I suggested and they shrugged.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I was doing great. It was just a small cramp fromughing too much all morning.


    Dawn and Emily stared at one another before they left me with Cassie.


    ¡°Okay, if you say so. I won¡¯t force you up but your friends have gone to call Sara. Just rx for now till she gets back,¡± Cassie told me.


    I plopped pillows behind me and I sat down, smiling at her. The pain was dull now but it was still there.


    It almost felt like the pain women got during their menstrual cycle.


    I frowned and wondered if I needed to get worried about my baby too.


    ¡°Do you know why I asked Dawn to bring you to me thest time?¡± Cassie suddenly asked and I raised my head in her direction.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ No,¡± I replied, trying to hide my wince as another sharp pain hit my stomach.


    Cassie got up and came closer to me. ¡°She said you were scared the baby would be born a wolf with ws and sharp deadly teeth that could kill you¡­¡±


    Now that she mentioned it, my heart skipped a beat. Could the baby have turned and decided to eat me?


    Blood drained from my face as pain stronger than the ones hitting me before filled my stomach.


    Cassie smiled and she held my hand. ¡°I have been pregnant too. With two boys even¡­ They won¡¯t eat you, neither will they turn Avalyn,¡± She exined.


    Beads of sweat were already starting to form on my forehead.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± They squeaked. The pain subsided and I med my brain. I was overthinking so much, a mild pain almost became a nightmare.


    ¡°I am not saying it isn¡¯t going to be painful. Childbirth hurts like hell but you will be fine. Your baby won¡¯t crawl their way out of you, okay?¡±  she asked, cing her hand on my cheek.


    I smiled at her and nodded.


    She was just like her husband Greg. Where the other was a big brother to us all, Cassie was a big sister.


    ¡°If you have any more questions, do ask me, and I¡¯ll respond to them all,¡± she said.


    ¡°Thank you, Cassie. Umm¡­ I do not have any questions,¡± I said.


    My eyes suddenly felt heavy and I yawned. As I stretched myself, the sharp pain shot at me again.


    ¡°Maybe you should rest, your body looks tired,¡± she suggested and I nodded.


    I curled myself on the bed and pulled the nkets while she ran her fingers through my hair and whispered soft soothing words to me until my heavy eyes closed.


    I heard faint voices in the room and I listened closely. It was Sara and the girls.


    They really did go to the clinic to get her.


    ¡°Sheined of abdominal pain,¡± Cassie exined and I felt Sara¡¯s warm hands on me, as she observed me.


    ¡°Her body looks pale but aside from that she seems fine to me,¡± Sara said and I felt my heart settle.


    My baby was fine and it wasn¡¯t trying to kill me.


    My body kept going in and out of consciousness. And their voices went in and out of the room till a certain silence filled everywhere.


    I guessed they had left me to rest.


    I turned on the bed to take a morefortable position but the pain returned.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I moaned, trying to ignore it.


    But this time, it didn¡¯t stop. It got stronger and more frequent.


    My eyes flew open and I held my stomach. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    I took off the nket and slowly made my way to the bathroom. Each step I took was a nightmare as the pain increased, shaking me to my core.


    It felt like something was tearing apart within me. My legs were trembling and dizziness filled me up.


    I held the walls, fighting to stay conscious.


    In my mind, I figured, if I could get to the bathroom, maybe all I had to do was use the toilet and the pain would go away.


    But making it to the bathroom was a job on its own.


    ¡°Dawn¡­¡± I whispered. My voice was breathless and the volume too low to pass through my door.


    ¡°Emily¡­¡± I tried again but my voice was like abination of sounds. Nothing worked.


    I gritted my teeth and summoned up the courage to keep going.


    Slowly and painfully, I got to the bathroom and pushed the door. I held the counter and stared at my face in the mirror.


    I really looked pale, Sara was right.


    I turned on the tap and poured some water on my face, and that was when I felt it.


    A low trickle of warm liquid moved down my legs. My heart shattered and I felt my blood turn cold in my chest.


    A ringing developed in my head.


    The warm liquid continued trickling down my legs and I refused to look down at it for the fear of what it could be.


    But the pain was so much that I couldn¡¯t just stand there.


    With shaking fingers, I pulled down my leggings and brought two of my fingers to my thighs¡­


    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± I whimpered as tears started streaming down my eyes.


    ¡°No, no, no¡­.¡± I repeated like a mantra as I raised my fingers to see what it was.


    As my eyes connected with the red stain, I let out such a loud scream the room shook as the door burst open almost instantly.


    ¡°Avalyn!¡± Dawn was screaming in the room while Emily burst through the bathroom door.


    My body was trembling and my head suddenly felt light as I raised the bloodied fingers to her.


    ¡°Emily¡­ This is- is nothing right?¡± I stuttered.


    Her eyes moved to the leggings I had dropped and back to my fingers. Before she even said a word, I saw the panic in her eyes.


    Dawn rushed into the bathroom as well and unlike Emily who seemed to have frozen, she rushed to me and held my fingers to her face.


    ¡°Dawn¡­ My baby¡­¡± I blinked like a lunatic.


    My body was denying the inevitable. I searched for the smallest hope to cling to for fear of exploding.


    ¡°Emily, call the guards!¡± Dawn yelled and my body went numb.

 Sad news

    Chapter 54: Talon¡¯s POV


    I was in the throne room, following the meeting with the alphas from therge screen in front of me.


    Around the table with me physically, were a few members of my council, Walter and David. Including Greg of course.


    ¡°We have caught about two of them but before we can get any information from them, theymit suicide,¡± Alpha Patrick said.


    ¡°Their activities have reduced drastically ever since our meeting here. I think they are retreating,¡± Jared, my cousin said.


    It was true that the activities of the rogues had drastically reduced and our men were more than alert to intercept any attack they nned.


    In thest few days, our side had zero casualties but their side suffered a lot more.


    ¡°I think we should keep our eyes open. Rogues, especially the ones led by Desmond can never be underestimated. They might be nning something big,¡± Walter put in and I nodded even though I was half bored and half horny.


    I promised to be with Avalyn in thete hours of the night. I couldn¡¯t wait for the meeting to end, so the hours could move faster and I could be with her.


    Every Alpha in the room went around to state the peace in theirnds and how much security they have pulled around theirnd borders. Somends didn¡¯t even experience any attack, like Alpha Trevor. Hisnd was rtively peaceful.


    ¡°Okay, since everything seems to be under our control, this meeting can be adjourned,¡± Jared, who was the chairman of the alliance union said.


    He waited for everyone to ept and then said, ¡°King Talon, over to you.¡±


    I rxed in my seat and cleared my throat before speaking. ¡°Desmond hasn¡¯t given him. He is nning and he is looking out for an opening¡­¡±


    I paused watching as each Alpha stared at me. Most of them didn¡¯t like me, but they trusted mepletely when it came to the battle formation and protection.


    ¡°¡­ under no circumstances should your men leave their posts and go into the forest, no matter the provocation. As long as we are keeping this up, Desmond will grow desperate. We will nab him soon.¡±


    They nodded their heads in agreement.


    ¡°¡­ As my armymander said, keep your eyes open. He wille. Good evening gentlemen and women,¡± I said and Jared closed up the meeting.


    The video disconnected and I turned to my men at the table.


    ¡°Walter, keep your defenses on the smaller viges. We already know that Desmond wants the capital but he might attack those viges if we do not keep our eyes on them. Stay alert!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my king,¡± he bowed. He stood straighter and started packing up his materials.


    ¡°As for you David, how are the human towns doing? Have we had any attack from their side?¡± I asked.


    As David made to speak, I noticed a guard walk up to Greg and whisper something to him. A frown appeared on his forehead but he nodded at the guard, obviously whispering some instructions before the young man turned to leave.


    ¡°No, my King. Walter was kind enough to deploy some soldiers around the human border. No attacks have been targeted at them this far,¡± he exined with a bow of his head.


    I pped my hands and nodded. ¡°Okay, keep everything under control, and at the slightest change or suspicion, make sure to inform me. You may rise!¡± I said and they got up, bowed and left the room.


    As soon as they were out my eyes fell on Greg.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± I asked, referring to the conversation he had with the guard.


    It had to be important. The guards knew to stay out of council meetings except if it was an emergency or a major issue.


    ¡°He said councilwoman Elizabeth¡¯s children are outside, begging to see you¡­ They have tried sending them away but they won¡¯t go.¡± He exined.


    I shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s easy, ask them to go away again.¡±


    ¡°They have been here for over five days now. They have been outside under all weather conditions-¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking like you have be their speaker all of a sudden?¡± I asked arching my brows.


    Greg brought his hands to the table and folded them. ¡°My king, these boys have served the army for two months now and I learned that they are really good at what they do. I think they deserve to be heard, please¡­¡± Greg concluded with a bow.


    My eyes narrowed at him. He just gave me a low hit. He knew how much I hated losing good soldiers. He knew how far I went when it came to soldiers¡¯ rewards¡­


    ¡°Fine. Ask the guards to call them over,¡± I said reluctantly.


    ¡°They have refused to taint the throne room with their bloodline. All they wish is that you see them outside, where they have been waiting for you,¡± he said.


    I narrowed my eyes and corked my head at him.


    ¡°Have you already told them toe in and they refused?¡± This looked more like he knew what my answer was going to be before even asking!


    A smirk appeared on his face as if he had heard what I thought of. ¡°You are my best friend Talon. I know what you can and cannot do.¡±


    He got up from his seat and motioned for me to do the same. ¡°Come on, your soldiers need your mercy!¡±


    ¡°If they think I am going to release their mother after she insulted me so much, then they are wrong!¡± I said kissing my teeth to my tongue in irritation.


    Elizabeth had disrespected me and they should be grateful that I didn¡¯t kill her like I did thest food.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t think such things. They are loyal soldiers. All they want is for you to hear them out. Come on!¡± Greg urged and I rolled my eyes as I got up from my seat. I was already leaving anyway.


    I checked the time on the big clock attached to the wall of the throne room and a smile covered my face. It was already after seven in the evening. It meant dinner was only a few minutes away and I would be with Avalyn.


    Greg walked ahead of me and I followed until we got to the open space just right outside the throne room.


    There were two young men -boys if I was being specific. They were sitting on the ground with their knees against their chest.


    The moment they noticed using, they scurried to their knees at once.


    My brows arched as I wondered what dram they were trying to create now.


    On closer inspection, I noticed how dirty their skin was and I realized that Greg was right. They had been here for days¡­


    ¡°My king,¡± they chorused as we closed up the distance between us.


    ¡°I hear that you have been sleeping out here, crying your eyes out despite being fine soldiers,¡± I said, cing my hands behind my back.


    Greg stood beside me and his arms were crossed over his chest.


    ¡°My king, we will keep sleeping out here if you say the word¡­¡± the other said, bowing his head low.


    ¡°I guess you do not just enjoy staying out here, do you?¡±


    ¡°No, my king,¡± they responded at the same time.


    ¡°Good. So what is it you want?¡± I asked in a deep voice that echoed in the surrounding trees.


    They looked at each other and then turned to me. ¡°My king, we know that our mother offended you but please¡­ Can we beg that you take us in her stead?¡±


    I looked at Greg and he shrugged. I loved their spirits. They were ready to spend time in a dungeon for a crime they didn¡¯tmit.


    ¡°Greg, walk with me,¡± I said and started moving away from the boys.


    Greg followed quietly behind me and we reached a distance far enough for the boys not to hear our conversation.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked him as we stopped.


    He threw a nce back at them, they were still on the ground. ¡°I think you should either kill the woman now or let her go. Two months is enough time for her to learn her lesson or go crazy.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I could take out a finger or two on her hands, that should serve as a good reminder,¡± I said with a smirk.


    Greg¡¯s eyebrows kissed his hairline and his eyes erged. ¡°Talon!¡±


    I chuckled softly at his reaction.


    ¡°I was joking. I am actually in a good mood today. Let them have their mother, I need to go be with Avalyn,¡± I said and tapped his shoulder. ¡°And make sure they don¡¯t run from the army. I like them.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Greg nodded and started walking when his phone rang.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied and I turned in the direction of the castle.


    ¡°Avalyn, did what?¡±


    As I heard her name from her words, my legs stopped moving and I turned to face him.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± His voice had be deep and heavy. Instantly I knew something was wrong. ¡°We are heading there right now!¡± He said and turned to me.


    Before he even said it, I saw my worst fears in his eyes.


    ¡°Let me release the boys,¡± he whispered.


    My eyes narrowed and I red at him. ¡°Are you going to fucking tell me what happened or do you need me screaming!?¡± I roared so loud that the boys in the distance snapped their heads in our direction.


    Greg scratched the back of his hair and pursed his lips. ¡°Avalyn has had a miscarriage.¡±

 No!

    Chapter 55: Talon¡¯s PoV


    It felt like the world hade to a stop and everything went still. The birds and insects in the surrounding forest went silent and even the wind stood.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I whispered, holding his shoulder.


    Surely, I must have heard wrong¡­


    ¡°I am sorry Talon but Avalyn has lost the baby,¡± Greg replied in a whisper


    ¡°No!¡± I mumbled before I roared. ¡°No!!¡±


    My voice activated the world and everything came back to life in noisy feedback.


    It felt like a bomb had gone off in my heart and nothing made sense anymore. I tried to grab unto a meaningful thing but everything felt like liquid.


    How could this be possible?


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I howled.


    ¡°The clinic¡­¡± Greg replied with his head bowed low.


    My legs started walking on their own ord in the direction of the clinic. Elizabeth¡¯s boys were long forgotten as the only thing on my mind was how to get to Avalyn.


    There had to be a mistake. Sara must have checked the wrong sample.


    Just today, I saw the baby. I saw my son in her womb¡­ How could Greg say she had a miscarriage?


    People didn¡¯t just miscarry like that. There had to be a mistake because miscarriages came with pain and tears and screams. Not after peopleughed¡­


    Avalyn was fine. We were fine. The baby was fine!


    My limbs picked up the pace and before I knew it, I was running at full speed. My wolf was fighting between staying under control and exploding to the surface.


    If this was true, it was a threat to my existence, hence why my wolf fought for control.


    I could hear Greg¡¯s feet a few yards behind me but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look back.


    I had to reach Avalyn. I had to see things for myself.


    Dawn and Emily were supposed to fucking take care of her. I would pluck out their eyeballs if that was the case.


    I didn¡¯t need ipetent people to watch over my heir. I needed strong people to take care of my heir and its mother.


    I would kill them if I had to. It doesn¡¯t matter if one of them was my sister and the other my best friend¡¯s sister.


    I burst through the doors and walked at a speed almost close to light till I got to Sara¡¯s office. I kicked her door open and found it empty.


    Shit!


    I made a turn and headed to the special ward where Avalyn has always been admitted.


    As I neared it, I could see the long faces they all carried. Emily was sitting on the floor biting her fingers. Dawn was crying her eyes out and Cassie just stood looking with a nk stare.


    The pain on their faces was enough to clear out the angered thoughts I had earlier.


    I pushed past them and got into the room. Sara was hugging a teary Avalyn.


    The sight broke my heart in more ways than I could manage.


    ¡°My King,¡± Sara sniffled and wiped her tears away as she stepped away from Avalyn.


    I didn¡¯t want to look at Avalyn. My eyes moved everywhere around the room except hers.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± I growled ring at her and daring her to tell me what Greg said a while ago.


    She sniffled again and then looked down at her feet.


    ¡°We have lost the baby,¡± she whispered.


    Thundered broke out within me. But somehow, I held it all in.


    ¡°And Avalyn?¡±


    For the first time, I looked at her position on the bed. She had swollen eyes and her cheeks glistened as tears trickled down her neck.


    She was pulling her fingers and trying her best to sob quietly.


    ¡°She is-¡± Sara started to say but I interrupted her.


    ¡°Not her, I mean her body. Is it good enough to carry another child?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my king. She will only need a few days to rest. I have cleaned her up already,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Good.¡± I turned around at once and walked out of the ward.


    Greg was leaning on the wall but the moment he saw me he straightened and starteding towards me but I stopped him. ¡°Find out how this happened. I want everyone responsible brought before me and that includes Emily and Dawn!¡± I hissed before walking out.


    I gritted my teeth and pulled my hands into fists. This shouldn¡¯t have happened to me.


    The goddess gave me a gift and took it away! Just like she did every single time!


    ¡°No!¡± I roared the moment I got into my room.


    Iunched my fists into the wall and a deep hole was formed.


    ¡°Noo!!¡± I screamed again,unching another punch into the wall. This time, my fist tore open and the blood stained the fine white wall.


    But I cared less!


    I would paint the entire room in my blood if it could bring back my son!


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    I roared as my heart shattered into a million pieces. I copsed onto the floor as tears flowed out of my eyes.


    Why was the goddess doing this to me?


    Why was she punishing me? Even if I was evil, did she have to do the same to Avalyn?


    Was this the price I paid for abandoning the mate she gave me?


    I had abandoned Willow. After the fight we had, I didn¡¯t bother checking on her, and look what I got as punishment.


    I pped a hand to my chest, trying to wipe the pain away. But it refused to go away.


    I had to atone for my mistakes. I had to atone for my wrongs so the goddess could forgive me.


    I got up from the ground and stepped out of the room. Once again, my legs developed a mind of their own and this time, they carried me to Willow¡¯s door.


    I was about to knock and my hand froze in midair.


    Guilt and shame washed over me.


    I was returning to her like a shameless man. When I should have done this a long time ago.


    I rested my head on the door and closed my eyes.


    I should probably let her be, I told myself.


    I was about to peel my ears away when my ears picked up groans from the other end of the door.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Shit!¡± it said.


    I corked my head, trying toprehend what I heard. Perhaps I was mistaken but I ced my ears again and there it was.


    Willow was in pain.


    Without thinking twice, I burst through the door and there she was on the bed, rolling in pain.


    My heart jumped to my stomach and my legs shook beneath me. What was this?


    ¡°Willow! What¡¯s wrong?¡± I yelled running toward her.


    ¡°I- Talon¡­ Shit! I am-aah! I am fine!¡± She cried out trying to keep me away.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But at that point, none of my senses were working. All I wanted was for her to be fine.


    As I neared her I picked up the scent of blood. She was hurt.


    ¡°Willow, talk to me, what happened? Where does it hurt?¡± I observed her closely, she didn¡¯t have any blood on her yet I could pick up the metallic smell of blood on her.


    ¡°It¡¯s- It will go away!¡± She strained out.


    My heart was beating so loud, I could barely hear her. I ced my hand on her forehead and it was warm.


    Her skin was reddish and she was sweating all over. Something was wrong.


    I have already lost another heir, I wouldn¡¯t lose my mate too.


    I picked her up and started running back to the clinic.


    ¡°Talon- hmm I am-ahh!¡± She groaned in pain as tears licked from her eyes.


    I have never seen Willow in so much pain. Fear clutched my heart so much, I couldn¡¯t even tell where my heart was beating.


    ¡°Get me, Sara!¡± I yelled at the nurses.


    Willow had her ward, on a different corridor from Avalyn. I got to the room and ced her on the bed.


    ¡°My King!¡± Sara came running a few seconds after I had ced Willow on the bed. Two nurses stood behind her.


    ¡°Sara, I don¡¯t know, I found her on her bed! Groaning in pain! Please- check her!¡± I cried helplessly. I didn¡¯t know what to do and that made me even angrier.


    Sara nodded and took a step forward. She checked Willow¡¯s eyes, pulling down the bottom lid.


    ¡°Give the painkillers and antibiotics,¡± she called out to the nurses and went straight to work.


    They started working on her and I subconsciously took a step back.


    I found myself outside and I leaned against the wall, slowly falling onto the bare ground.


    My inner soul was empty. I didn¡¯t even know if I should scream or cry. My body was watching but my head refused to work.


    What was happening to my life?


    I didn¡¯t even realize how long I have been there but as soon as the door opened, I snapped out of whatever force had captured me and walked to Sara.


    ¡°How is she? What happened? Where did she get hurt?¡± I yelled.


    Sara dropped her head to the ground and wet her lips.


    I grabbed her upper arm and shook her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my mate, Sara!?¡± I growled.


    ¡°She is fine now my king. She is fine¡­¡± Sara said in a troubled voice.


    It was obvious there was more but she was keeping it.


    ¡°Sara, what is it? What¡¯s wrong with her? Why was she in pain?¡± I rained questions upon her, refusing to take the white truth she was throwing at me.


    ¡°She miscarried,¡± Sara said.


    ¡°Why was she bleeding-¡± As the words left my mouth, her answer reyed in my head.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked passing a hand over my hair. ¡°She what?¡±


    Sara swallowed her fears and looked into my eyes. ¡°The queen was also pregnant but she lost the baby too.¡±


    A smile broke onto my face and before long I wasughing my eyes out.


    ¡°This is a joke, right?¡± I asked, wiping the corners of my eyes.

 Burning

    Chapter 56: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    Useless used to be an ordinary word until it became a person -It became me.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Talon couldn¡¯t even look at me when he came. He asked about the baby and especially only asked when I was ready to have another child for him.


    That made me more than useless. I was a burden and I should have died with my child. I shouldn¡¯t have stayed alive.


    ¡°Avalyn?¡± Sara called my name and I looked at her.


    Her cheeks were red and her eyes were swollen from too many tears.


    I brought this upon her. How could I have been so stupid and reckless? How did I lose the baby?


    ¡°I have done some tests and it¡¯s indicating that you ate something that had a pregnancy termination property in it,¡± she exined.


    My eyes erged asrge beads of tears dripped down my face. I would never take a termination drug or pill or food.


    I loved my child with all of my heart, why would I take a termination pill?


    ¡°Do you remember what you ate throughout the day?¡±


    I had breakfast with Dawn and Emily. We went for that scan and I was supposed to have lunch with them as well but when I got there, they had eaten everything.


    A small sad smile curled on my face as I thought of the antics I made because I couldn¡¯t get the chocte pudding.


    ¡°Avalyn, I will need you to respond to me¡­¡± Saraid her hand on mine and I flinched away like it was burningva.


    My mouth refused to open. It felt like my motor senses had stopped the moment I heard that my baby was dead.


    ¡°I want to help you. But I can¡¯t do that if you don¡¯t want to talk to me¡­¡± she pleaded, yet only tears flowed out of my eyes.


    I was a failure and I shouldn¡¯t open my mouth when others spoke.


    ¡°Aish! This is going to be harder than I thought,¡± Sara mumbled under her breath before she stepped out of the ward.


    I heard the thunderps up ahead and my eyes moved to the window. God was mocking me. He gave me a chance to save myself and I foolishly lost it.


    The door to the ward opened again and this time, Dawn and Emily came in with her.


    ¡°Avalyn, I brought your friends. We are all in this together,¡± Sara persuaded me again.


    But I fixed my eyes on the window and anticipated the first drop of rain.


    ¡°Ava, please. We need to know what you fucking remember, anything at all¡­¡± Emily whispered with a firm voice.


    ¡°If it¡¯s in her food, the only thing she ate that we didn¡¯t, is that chocte cake¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you saying the fucking chef nned this?¡± Dawn put in.


    ¡°Then you need to inform Greg, right away! We shouldn¡¯t waste time. The culprits might try to get away. We need to catch them!¡± Sara said.


    Emily walked toward me and again, I flinched away. I am dirty and unworthy.


    Her eyes were red too. Same as with Dawn.


    Just this morning, they were all so excited and I was happy because I brought them joy. Now, I was causing them pain.


    I was in bad luck. I was cursed.


    I didn¡¯t deserve their sympathy. I deserve this pain in my heart. I deserved the cold shoulder Talon gave to me.


    ¡°I know you are hurt but¡­ I just wanted you to know that it wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± she whispered and then turned to Dawn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find the fucking animal behind this!¡± She hissed.


    I watched as the door opened and closed. Sara just shook her head and reached for the door too.


    ¡°May I¡­ Umm¡­ return to my room¡­ Please?¡± I whimpered.


    Sara stopped and turned to face me. ¡°I am done with your tests. I just thought that you would prefer to rest here¡­¡±


    ¡°No, umm¡­ I am fine. I just want to be in my room.¡±


    Sara observed me for a few minutes. I could tell she wanted to say more. She wanted to ask more but she nodded in the end and pulled the door open.


    ¡°Cassie, pleasee,¡± she said.


    Cassie, Greg¡¯s wife, stepped into the ward.


    ¡°Please escort Avalyn back to her room,¡± she told Cassie.


    ¡°Of course, that won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Cassie replied.


    Then she came close to the bed and offered me her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s take you home.¡±


    My eyes dropped to her hand and I swallowed back my self-pity. Maybe I could ept another person¡¯s help onest time.


    ¡°I will pass your drugs to Dawn and Emily. They will give it to you every day. In a couple of days, you will feel better than you do now,¡± Sara assured me.


    I couldn¡¯t even bring my lips to whisper a thank you for her kindness even though I had failed all of them. Sara was still nice to me. Maybe one day, they would all see me for the burden I was.


    Cassie led me out of the ward. I noticed a few guards following behind us but I paid them no attention.


    As soon as we got to the room, I opened my drawer and brought out the picture of the scan we did earlier that day, and hugged it to my chest.


    I sat on the bed and took in deep breaths.


    ¡°Avalyn, if you need to cry. Then please do not hesitate. It will ease the pain,¡± Cassie said.


    ¡°The guards are outside. If you need anything before Emily and Dawn return. Just tell them and they will get the message to me.¡±


    She patted my thigh and this time I didn¡¯t flinch.


    ¡°Take care of yourself. I¡¯lle to check on you tomorrow.¡± With that she walked out of the room, leaving me to my misery.


    The moment the door closed. My tears resumed falling.


    I opened my eyes and looked at the screenshot.


    ¡°My innocent baby¡­ My poor baby¡­¡± I whimpered crying harder and harder


    Why did God bring me here to experience this amount of pain?


    Was it not better to live under my stepmother than to be here and think I have found peace only to be thrown back into terrible pain?


    The thunder ps outside became stronger and louder.


    Arge lump sat in my throat as the rain started pouring down my window. I wished I could die and just forget about everything.


    My eyes fell to the drawers. I got out of bed and opened them. There were scissors but as I tried to reach them, my fingers shook.


    I didn¡¯t want the pain that brought¡­ I couldn¡¯t cut myself.


    I left the drawer and went to the bathroom.


    I started the bathtub and let the water fill to the brim. Then I took out my clothes and stepped inside.


    Slowly, my body went deeper and deeper into the water. I didn¡¯t try breathing, I embraced death.


    My lungs were burning but it felt good. I felt at peace. My eyes closed and I felt myself being pulled into a different hole of darkness.


    My body hovered above an expanse of space, till it came to a door and I went through it.


    I found myself in my old room, back in town.


    ¡°Avalyn¡­ Avalyn¡­¡±


    I turned my head to the side and there was a woman. She looked like Sara but she didn¡¯t have sses on.


    She smiled kindly at me but I couldn¡¯t return the gesture.


    This was a lie. Just like every happy moment in my life. It was all just a sham to bring me even more pain than before.


    ¡°Will you say even your friends were lying?¡± she asked in a voice that was like music to my ears.


    I furrowed my brows and wondered why she asked me this. Did it even matter?


    ¡°Dawn¡¯s constantly screaming your name to eat. Emily¡¯s way of making you smile¡­ Was all of that a lie too?¡±


    Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes and all I wanted was to scream. ¡°Why are you asking me all of that? Why does it even matter?! Why did my son have to die?! Why?!¡± I yelled as my tear nd burst open.


    ¡°Some things happen to bring us closer to our destiny. You don¡¯t have to give up. You just have to be strong¡­¡±


    The words fired into my soul like tiny little arrows. It was the hope my body needed but I still rejected it.


    ¡°But I am tired of being strong. I am tired of constantly fighting for things I could never have¡­¡±


    ¡°You thought you could never be happy. Look back, and think of the people you¡¯ve met. Didn¡¯t they bring you happiness? How will they feel if you die? Don¡¯t you think that pain will remain in their hearts forever?¡±


    My lips quivered as Icked answers to give.


    She was right. Maybe my death would cause them pain. At least for Emily and Dawn -maybe even Sara and Cassie.


    ¡°But is it worth living?¡± I whispered dejectedly.


    ¡°A lot of people are searching for just one reason to live¡­ You have more than just one. Do not be selfish, Avalyn¡­¡±


    As she said the word, I felt my body being pushed back out through the dark void and suddenly my lungs were burning and this time, it was not peaceful.

 No sense

    Chapter 57: Talon¡¯s POV


    ¡°No, my king. I need to do some tests on her blood to be certain what exactly happened. But the dead foetus and the blooding from her, tell me she has had a miscarriage,¡± Sara exined with light in her eyes.


    She was certain of what she was saying and I was dying. This was crazy. It couldn¡¯t be real.


    ¡°She didn¡¯te to me, so I presume she didn¡¯t know about it herself until she lost it¡­¡± Sara went on with her exnation but I was no longer listening.


    I couldn¡¯t possibly listen to what she was saying. It made no sense.


    I started walking away from her, without replying or saying anything at that.


    ¡°My king? My king?¡± I heard her call me but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to respond.


    I wanted to, but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Go get the Beta, right now!¡± She yelled to someone but I wasn¡¯t interested.


    It felt like my soul was watching my body move but it couldn¡¯t recognize it as my own.


    My body had separated from itself. My wolf was out a long time ago. My brain was on hiatus. It was just my legs, walking away from the pain.


    But how could I run away from the pain in my heart? How far could I run from myself?


    The guards whispered among themselves as they saw me walking. I saw their lips move. I saw the confusion and fear in their eyes¡­ but I couldn¡¯t register anything else other than that.


    I walked on till I got to my chamber and walked straight to the bathroom. I got into the bathtub and turned on the water.


    Perhaps, the stinging cold of the water would p me back to my senses.


    How could all of these bad things happen to just me?


    How could I lose two children just like that? In one fucking day?


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I hissed, hitting the edge of the bathtub.


    The hit came out stronger than I intended and the poor material gave a loud crack.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I yelled and then let out a ground-shattering roar that echoed through every wall in the castle.


    I had to run.


    I jumped out of the bathtub and my body transformed into my wolf. I got out through the window and started running in the direction of the forests.


    I had to be a king. I was a Lycan. Pain shouldn¡¯t be new to me. I should be used to broken hearts, they never stayed for too long.


    They always heal.


    And I could always try again. This was just a setback. This wasn¡¯t the end.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I howled into the night air.


    The goddess had to be up there. She had to see me in so much pain. She had to realize that she had been too cruel to me and now it was time she gave me a break!


    She had to!


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I howled again, shaking the trees of the forest.


    I ran so much that I could see the castle lights from a very far distance. Yet, the pain didn¡¯t go away. It was permanently tattooed on my chest. A reminder that I had failed as a Lycan King to produce an heir.


    The air changed suddenly and I stopped running. I stood still in the middle of the forest and let the cold breeze blow over my fur.


    I looked up and the moon appeared. It stood high in the sky despite the dark clouds that swam over it.


    My wolf howled in pain like I had lost a part of me. It howled for all the people I have lost.


    My father. My children and my people.


    ¡°Talon!¡±


    I snapped my neck in the direction of the voice and my red eyes found Greg.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± I hissed and returned my gaze to the moon.


    ¡°Neither should you, Talon,¡± he said.


    I heard his feet move closer to me and I could tell he had stepped out of the shadows.


    ¡°What sort of a king am I if I can¡¯t provide an heir to my people? Why can¡¯t any of my women, stay with child?¡± I whispered as I stared at the moon.


    The dark clouds were now more than before and they gathered around it, threatening to swallow all of the lighting from it.


    I saw a streak of lightning before the thunderous p followed a few secondster.


    Greg touched my right shoulder and I felt my wolf melt away. My human form returned and I felt even more vulnerable.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Talon, you are brave. You are a warrior. I have been looking up to you ever since we first sparred in these fields¡­ You can¡¯t let this weigh you down.¡±


    His hold on my shoulder tightened and his voice grew louder. ¡°You can¡¯t let it break you now!¡±


    I broke eye contact with the dimming moon and looked at him. ¡°I am not breaking, Greg. I just need my question answered.¡±


    ¡°I am sure the goddess has a way of giving us the peace we seek. You just have to be patient¡­¡±


    I scoffed and returned my gaze to the moon again. I felt a drop of water on my nose and I knew it was about to rain.


    ¡°You should return to the castle. It¡¯s about to rain,¡± I whispered to him as I continued staring upward.


    Greg scoffed.


    ¡°You and I have been through worse. Rain doesn¡¯t scare me,¡± he said and I red at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn Greg. You will get sick. Nathan and Ethan need their father,¡± I said, trying to make him change his mind by using his children whom he adored with everything he possessed.


    He threw his sword into the ground and sat beside it.


    ¡°Nice try but I am not moving,¡± he said, shing me a smile.


    I groaned, rolling my eyes. I didn¡¯t want to be responsible for it if and when he became sick.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go to the nearest post before the rain starts,¡± I said and he nodded.


    We started jogging slowly at first but soon picked up pace as the rain also increased.


    ¡°This is fun!¡± Greg eximed and I smiled at him.


    We got to the cottage in no time. It was empty just as we expected. It was an old abandoned post.


    ¡°When we get back, remind me to sign papers for this post to be restored. I need all eyes in the forest,¡± I said as I pulled a chair for myself.


    My pain had subsided. I was still numb but my head was working now.


    ¡°Talon, I am sorry about what happened. I would have let you grieve longer but we have urgent matters to sort,¡± Greg said.


    I let out a deep breath and looked at him. ¡°What is it this time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the women. I spoke to Dawn and Emily, they also suspect foul. Sara found something in Avalyn¡¯s body¡­¡±


    As if fire to an exposed gas, my eyes shone bright and my head sparked.


    ¡°What did she find?¡±


    ¡°Component of the human drug that could terminate a pregnancy,¡± Greg exined.


    My eyes moved around as fast as my brain tried to process everything. ¡°She was poisoned? In my fucking castle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and the girls were certain about every food she ate except for thest one¡­ A special cake from the chef,¡± Greg exined.


    It was still raining outside but I didn¡¯t care. I jumped to my feet and started for the door.


    Greg got up too and stopped me.


    ¡°I have sent guards to search for the maid in question. As soon as they find her, I will be notified-¡±


    I shook his hand off and held the door knob. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be notified, Greg!¡± I roared above the sound of the rain. ¡°I want to be there when they find the one who had the bravery to kill my child!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all Talon!¡± He called out and once again, I stopped.


    ¡°What is it, Greg?¡± At this point, my heart was beating at a thundering rate. My wolf was on edge and it needed blood.


    ¡°The substance was also found in Willow. She ingested it directly in its pure state. I was hoping you could ask her who gave them to her¡­ She refused to speak to me,¡± Greg said. ¡°We need a lead from her before we can do anything¡­¡±


    My enemies had infiltrated my castle. They were among my guards and soldiers. They wanted to finish my lineage before it even began.


    They killed my children before they even got the chance to be born.


    ¡°She will speak to me!¡± I gritted out as I burst the door open and started marching under the rain to the clinic.


    The rain reduced to tiny showers as the night got darker.


    There were puddles along the path, but my legs were determined to move.


    I got to the clinic and worked straight to the ward where I left Willow and pushed the door open.


    ¡°Goddess, Talon!¡± Willow screeched, holding her chest and the wall behind her for bnce.


    ¡°Who gave you those medications you took today?¡± I asked her.


    Her blue eyes shed in panic and she moved to the window.


    ¡°What medication are you talking about?¡± she asked in that smooth voice of hers.


    ¡°The one they found in your system, Willow. It killed our baby! I need to know who fucking gave it to you!¡± I howled.


    Her fingers started shaking as she looked at me. my heart squeezed in that instant as I feared Sara hadn¡¯t broken the news to her yet.


    She slowly turned and started heading to bed. I quickly ran to her and wrapped my arms around her.


    ¡°I am sorry my love. I thought Sara had told you already. Please forgive me,¡± I begged, holding her close to my chest.


    She sniffled. She was crying. But she didn¡¯t say a word.


    I led her to the bed and she sat down.


    ¡°No one gave it to me, Talon. I took it myself,¡± she whispered looking into my eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, corking my head to the side. She couldn¡¯t know what she was talking about.


    ¡°Yes, Talon, I took the pills myself!¡±

 Broken heart

    Chapter 58: Talon¡¯s POV


    Before I could stop myself, my hand swiped across her cheek. Hard.


    She fell to the bed and held her face.


    ¡°Why would you do that?!¡± I yelled, shaking in anger.


    ¡°You know how long we have to try for a child and it has all been-¡± The words stopped in my throat as I looked at her.


    Avalyn and Dawn had found a simr pill with her maids. Could she have been using it all these years to kill our children?


    No, Willow wouldn¡¯t do that.


    We had been genuinely trying. We were both invested in it. This must have been a mistake.


    ¡°Willow, look at me!¡± I said, wiping tears away from my face.


    She remained on the bed with her hair covering her face. Her shoulders were shaking as she cried silently.


    ¡°I said look at me!¡± I growled so loud, she shrieked and sat up immediately.


    It was breaking me to see her cry. It was breaking me to imagine she killed our child herself. It was breaking me to think that our rtionship had fallen this badly. How did all of these start?


    Where did it all go wrong?


    I sniffled away my tears and gritted my teeth to take control. Then I came to stand in front of her once again.


    ¡°Willow, why did you do this? Why?¡± I asked, in a shaky voice.


    She wiped her tears with her fingers and pulled her hair away from her face. I cringed as I saw the bruise I had caused on her face.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want it¡­¡± She whimpered looking back at me with tears filling up her face again.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Talon. You were all over Avalyn. It was always her. Avalyn, this¡­ Avalyn that¡­¡± She choked out with bitterness shing in her eyes.


    My eyes were clouded with pain and confusion as I listened to her. She had been harboring all of these and she didn¡¯t think it was right to talk about it.


    Yes, I admit I haven¡¯t been the best partner in a couple of weeks but that was because she pulled away from me. She left our room. She was constantly arguing with me and I didn¡¯t want to fight with her¡­


    ¡°When I found out that I was pregnant, I didn¡¯t think you would want it¡­¡± she sniffled and my eyes turned.


    ¡°Willow, how could you think that?! After everything we¡¯ve been through, you think I would reject a child from you?¡± I spat, as my organs shook with anger.


    ¡°We had our issues. But that wasn¡¯t enough for you, my mate -the woman whom I love to think that I would reject my own child! Why? Why Willow?!¡±


    ¡°¡­ because it was a girl!¡± She yelled, grabbing onto her hair. Tears spurted out of her eyes and sshed on her chest.


    ¡°You wanted a boy and Avalyn was already pregnant with a boy¡­ I didn¡¯t think you would want a girl¡­¡± She wailed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck if it was a girl or a boy, Willow! All I have ever wanted was a child. The gender didn¡¯t fucking matter!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want me anymore, Talon. Why would you want my child? Deep down, you know that you wouldn¡¯t have wanted it. The only reason why you are angry now is because Avalyn¡¯s baby also died,¡± she said looking at me.


    Her words were whishes against my broken heart.


    ¡°Willow, that is not true¡­ I have never stopped wanting you¡­ I have never stopped loving you! I would have been the happiest man in the world if only you told me!¡±


    She dropped her face into her hands and cried even louder. Her shoulders trembled and her ears turned red as she cried.


    Each sounding from her was an arrow to my heart.


    I brought this upon myself.


    If I didn¡¯t abandon my mate, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. She wouldn¡¯t have developed such thoughts.


    I sat back on the bed and held her in my arms. ¡°That¡¯s okay¡­¡± I whispered consoling both of us.


    I needed it as much as she did. I lost two children in one night.


    ¡°Ohh Talon, what¡¯s happening to us?¡± She sobbed into my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fix everything, Willow. I promise,¡± I whispered but she broke out of my hold and shook her head.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean¡­ Someone ced the drug in my room. They knew I was hurt and they ced it there¡­ I thought it was you,¡± she said and a single trickle of tears followed a path down her cheeks.


    I furrowed my brows at her confession.


    ¡°I know now that you didn¡¯t put it!¡± She quickly rushed out. ¡°But, someone did put it.¡±


    She was right.


    Whoever put the drugs in her room, knew he was setting a perfect trap following her emotional state. As for Avalyn, they knew the only way would be to trick her by embedding it into something she likes.


    ¡°Someone poisoned Avalyn with the same substance too¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Oh, Goddess! Who would do this?¡± She cried out, wiping off the stray tears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I am going to find them and punish them. They will pay for this!¡± I said with determination.


    No one infiltrated my castle and harmed my family. No one.


    A sharp knock came on the door and I knew it was Greg. They must have found something.


    ¡°Willow, I have to go. Please stay here and wait for me,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, my King,¡± she mumbled with a bow.


    I gave her a short peck on the forehead and walked out of the ward.


    ¡°We have found the maid who brought her the chocte cake,¡± he said. ¡°She is in the servants¡¯ quarters.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±  I started walking ahead of him. Greg quickly caught up and asked the question, I was certain he was dying to know.


    ¡°Did Willow mention who did it? Did she see anyone?¡± He asked.


    My brows were in a tight line as I thought about my answer properly. If I told him that Willow took the pills herself, it would be considered treason and I would have no choice but to punish her -which I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do.


    ¡°Someone brought it to her but she didn¡¯t see who. I suspect it was the same person,¡± I replied.


    That wasn¡¯t a lie. It just wasn¡¯t the entire truth. For Willow, I would do anything.


    ¡°You are right.¡± He nodded and we continued running till we got to the maid¡¯s quarters.


    The soldiers guarding the room where she was kept bowed as they saw us approaching. I was at the front, while Greg walked by my side.


    ¡°My King,¡± They chorused and I nodded in response.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked and one stepped forward.


    ¡°This way, my King,¡± He responded and started walking deeper through the corridors of rooms.


    He came to a stop at thest door and pulled the door open.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered as I stepped in.


    The maid stared back at me with dull blue eyes. Her face was awfully familiar but I couldn¡¯t finger-point where I had seen her before.


    ¡°She is supposed to be on the queen¡¯s maid¡¯s list¡­¡± The guard said.


    We all knew she couldn¡¯t have afforded the medication on her own. ording to Sara, it was a very rare medicine even for the humans themselves.


    They no longer produced and the few left were threatened as gold.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± I asked the maid as I took a seat before her.


    She looked at me with cloudy eyes and dropped her head back to the ground.


    ¡°Take off her restraints,¡± I ordered. She was tied up with chains and from the smell of burning skin that filled the room, I knew it was silver.


    Her mouth was also sealed but I needed her to speak. I had to know who sent her to destroy my family.


    ¡°She might attack or try running my King,¡± the soldier cried out.


    I turned my head in his direction. ¡°I don¡¯t care what she will do, I need her talking or I will end her life right here and now!¡±


    Greg walked to the girl and peeled off the tape, shutting her mouth.


    ¡°We try again, who sent you?¡± I asked.


    She opened her mouth and whispered something but nothing left her lips.


    ¡°You will have to speak a little louder if you don¡¯t want me to lose my mind!¡± I hissed, shifting closer to her.


    ¡°You know I will not hesitate to squeeze out your brain and every damn matter you have!¡±


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t say¡­ She¡¯ll kill me too¡­¡± She said in a shaky voice.


    ¡°She?! Who is that? Who are they?!¡± I roared, kicking the chair off of me.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But she shook her head and before either Greg or I could realize it, she made a flip to her fingers and tore off the skin around her wrist.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± Greg and the guard pulled her away from her wrist but she had already done it.


    ¡°Get a nurse here!¡± Greg growled but I stopped them.


    ¡°There is no point¡­¡± My voice trailed and they followed the movement with their eyes


    The gilt was already foaming in the mouth. There was poison buried in her wrist. And she had consumed it.


    ¡°Greg,e with me,¡± I said as I got up and started walking out of the room.


    ¡°Clean this mess up and find out if she had any family or aplice,¡± he told the guards before following me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we will find anything concerning that maid. She is a dead end. She will only waste our time¡­¡± I said.


    The anger I felt earlier and the pain had somehow reduced. It no longer burned in my chest but my head still worked faster than it should.


    ¡°But Talon, what are they supposed to do, wait around till they do it again?¡± Greg spat out in frustration.


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t. Double their security. Check all the maid¡¯s profiles. Anyone who looks suspicious should be brought to me. I will teach them a lesson.¡±


    By the time I finished with them, they would know, never to mess with me.

 On meds

    Chapter 59: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    ¡°Avalyn!!¡± Dawn¡¯s voice snapped me out of sleep and my eyes fluttered open.


    I was still in the bathroom. I wore a robe but I wasying on the floor. After the trance I had, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to return to the room. I could only stay there on the bathroom floor.


    ¡°Goddess! What are you doing sitting on the floor?¡± Dawn yelled even louder as she poked her head inside and found me on the bathroom floor.


    She rushed to me and helped me to my feet. ¡°Are you okay? What happened?¡± she whispered as she snaked her hand around me and helped me to my feet.


    I felt ashamed of myself. How could I tell her that I wanted to kill myself? How could I tell her that I was given up on everything? That I was that selfish?


    I was tired.


    I was tired of constantly reigniting my hope only for it to be snatched so brutally from me.


    When they bought me, I thought I was doomed to die. When I heard I was going to be a breeder I was certain I was destined to die miserably.


    But they showered me with love, they made me see things I didn¡¯t know exist. I felt emotions, I thought were not for people like me.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    And now with just one snap of the fingers, everything was destroyed.


    I was left even worse than how I started. Why?


    Tears started trickling down my eyes as I looked at Dawn. My body was weak and heavy, yet she refused to just leave me there.


    ¡°Avalyn, I know this is hard but you shouldn¡¯t do this to yourself. It is hard for me too. It is hard for everybody, okay?¡± She scolded me but she still tenderly led me to the room like a little child that couldn¡¯t use their legs.


    Her voice shook as she spoke and I felt a part of me break away. This was really hard. Not just for me but for everyone, just like she had said.


    Now I knew the dream I had was right. The trance I was in, was right. What would they have felt if I killed myself?


    I felt even worse than a criminal.


    ¡°I am sorry, Dawn. I am so sorry,¡± I whispered. More tears joined the flood already on my face as I held her close.


    She froze at first but the more I cried into her shoulder, she slowly moved her hands across my back. From the way her breathing came, I could tell she was also crying along with me.


    ¡°I had so much hope, Dawn¡­ I thought that I was finally going to make life¡­¡±


    Breathing through my nose became impossible as the only opening on my face was my mouth but even that was hard. My throat was burning.


    ¡°I made peace with myself that even if I died, my son would be king someday and I would be remembered¡­ I thought of so many beautiful things, Dawn¡­¡± I cried harder into her arms.


    Dawn only sniffled and patted my back.


    ¡°Why did he die? Dawn, why?¡± I sobbed clutching her shoulders. ¡°Now, everything is over. I am done!¡±


    She pulled me slightly away from her and looked into my eyes. I could see the sadness swimming in her orbs and I could see how much she was trying to be strong.


    Then she pulled my hair away from my face and she shed me a small smile despite the pain in her heart.


    ¡°All hope is not lost, Avalyn. Everything will be fine. The goddess will surely see your kind soul. She will bless you with another¡­¡±


    Another? I thought bitterly. Their goddess or whatever she was couldn¡¯t bless me with a child and now how could she bring back what she didn¡¯t give?


    ¡°How can she bless me when Talon doesn¡¯t even want to look at me? He hates-¡± I started to say but she stopped my words by cing her fingers over my lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that Avalyn. Don¡¯t¡­¡± She whispered harshly.


    I pursed my lips and tried to control my sobbing but it only got stronger.


    ¡°What can I say, Dawn? He didn¡¯t even look at me when he came into the ward¡­¡± I whimpered looking into her eyes, searching for the answers I desperately needed.


    ¡°He is hurt too.¡± She paused and wiped the tears trailing down her face. ¡°Avalyn, we are all hurt. You are not the only one broken by this¡­ In fact, for the alpha, it is stronger because even the queen lost a child too!¡±


    My tears paused for a second, as my body froze.


    ¡°The queen lost a baby?¡± I gasped.


    Willow was pregnant too?


    ¡°Yes, the King found her in her room and she was almost dying. When they brought her to Sara, the child was already dead.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± I cried out covering my mouth with my fingers.


    In the instant, I forgot about my pain and only thought of Talon. He must have been devastated.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± I whispered.


    I knew that my child was killed due to the stupid chocte cake I ate but Willow, surely it couldn¡¯t have been the same thing?


    ¡°Sara said they found residues of that medication you found in her body too. Her concentration was even stronger. Hers wasn¡¯t in food, they gave it to her as actual pills.¡± Dawn exined.


    She wiped her face with the back of her hand and got up from her position in front of me.


    ¡°We need to be very careful from now on. Our enemies have infiltrated the pack. We can¡¯t let them win anymore, Avalyn¡­¡± she said as she paced up and down the room.


    I just sat down watching her with a smile on my face. My pain was still there and the tears hadn¡¯t stopped but the love I got from Dawn was something I could never buy.


    I never thought anyone other than myself could love me this much.


    ¡°Where is Emily?¡± I asked, suddenly recalling that I haven¡¯t seen her. She didn¡¯te to visit me in the clinic either.


    Was she mad at me? Did she think it was my fault?


    ¡°She is in the training room. Throwing punches has a way of easing out her anger.¡± Dawn exined.


    ¡°You are sure she isn¡¯t mad at me?¡± I asked and she shook her head.


    ¡°Of course not. Why would she? She feels guilty about what happened like every one of us¡­¡± she said and my heart sank.


    One would think, I would feel better knowing that she wasn¡¯t avoiding me because she was angry with me. She wasn¡¯t here because she felt guilty about what happened.


    And that didn¡¯t make me feel better.


    I hated that I made them feel this way. They didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I was the one who should feel all the guilt.


    I was the one who was stupid enough to lose the baby. They couldn¡¯t have known that it was poisoned.


    ¡°Can I go to her?¡± I asked Dawn. Maybe if I spoke to her she would feel better. I felt better talking to Dawn.


    She shook her head with a smile. ¡°You are still weak, Avalyn. Sara requests that you stay in bed for at least a week. Before you start to slowly move around¡­¡±


    I wanted to recover as quickly as possible so I epted her instructions without a hup.


    ¡°Fine. I will wait. But if after a week, she doesn¡¯te here then I will go to her.¡± I pulled my legs together and wiped my tears away.


    Dawn smiled at the determination on my face before her eyes moved somewhere behind me. ¡°Oh, that reminds me. I brought your medication and food,¡± she said, moving behind me.


    I turned and saw her bring forward a tray. She ced it on the bed and pulled the cover away.


    ¡°Delicious, hmm?¡± she whispered.


    My face fell on the chocte pudding on the te and my appetite evaded me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat this Dawn. Can I just rest for a while?¡± I whispered as my eyes red at the food.


    Dawn followed my sight and took out the chocte pudding from the tray. She picked up a sealed cup and ced it in front of me.


    ¡°These are your meds, they are really strong. You should eat something along with it,¡± Dawn suggested.


    With one look at the colorful pills, I shook my head refusing it.


    ¡°Can I not take it?!¡± I blurted out as I continued to eye the pills.


    ¡°No, Avalyn. If you are going to get better, then you need these pills. That also means that you need food,¡±  she stated in a non-debatable voice.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, you and Sara are going to have a serious problem and then the King will punish everyone else who failed to take care of you,¡± as she spoke thest line, she smiled.


    ¡°I am sorry Dawn. Sorry for all the stress I have caused you since the first time we met. You have been nothing but kind to me. I am sorry,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Nonsense! Back then I was doing my duties and I still am! Now please stop appreciating me with words. I need you to take these pills and not apologize,¡± she insisted.


    I was smiling as I reluctantly ate the food piled on the tray.

 I;m sorry

    Chapter 60: Talon¡¯s POV


    Weeks went by and the pain in my heart refused to go away. I concluded that it was a punishment from the goddess.


    There was no way she didn¡¯t have a hand in it. It was one thing to lose one child but two and on the same day, the scar was too deep to fade away in a couple of weeks.


    To redeem myself, I decided to spend more time with Willow but it just felt wrong. As much as I tried to push everything away, the facts came crashing into my heart.


    It didn¡¯t help that Willow had decided to kill my child because she thought I wouldn¡¯t want it.


    I rolled on the bed and faced the window.


    The moon was high up. It was looking down at me. It was whispering to me but nothing it said made any sense.


    ¡°Talon, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Willow¡¯s soft voice whispered and my body stiffened. I didn¡¯t want to start a conversation with her.


    I closed my eyes, hoping she would give up once she saw that I was sleeping but she didn¡¯t stop.


    She brought her fingers to my chest and traced a path to my nipples.


    ¡°I know you are not sleeping, my love¡­ What¡¯s on your mind,¡± she whispered as her hands moved seductively over me. But I felt nothing.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t heard from the rogues in weeks now¡­ You should rx.¡± She pulled herself upward and ced kisses on my face.


    She kissed my nose. She kissed my cheeks and then she brought her lips to the corners of my mouth.


    ¡°I want you, Talon. I want you so bad¡­¡± she whispered. Her lips kissed a path to my ears and she started nibbling on my ear lobe.


    Her fingers on my skin felt like tiny little worms that crawled over me. I couldn¡¯t do this.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    My cock was twitching but my wolf didn¡¯t want her.


    ¡°I am sorry Willow. I can¡¯t do this,¡± I whispered, peeling her hands away from me.


    Her blue eyes shed a bright color as she narrowed them on me.


    ¡°But Talon, I have been asking you for this for weeks now¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    My heart squeezed in pain. I hated doing this to her. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it either. It felt like my body was in a quarrel with itself.


    ¡°What is so great that has been weighing you down? So much so that you can¡¯t satisfy me anymore?¡± Her voice grew sharper and this ignited another fire within me.


    ¡°We were mourning Willow. We lost two children. You had to heal!¡± I retorted.


    She rolled her eyes and sat upright.


    ¡°We lost one child. That shouldn¡¯t be a big deal, Talon,¡± she mumbled and my eyes shed red.


    ¡°What?¡± I gritted and she threw me an angry nce before turning back to stare at the door.


    ¡°You heard me Talon. I lost a baby and it wasn¡¯t the first, so what¡¯s the problem? Why can¡¯t you get over it?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe those words wereing from her. Weren¡¯t females supposed to feel the loss of a child more than males?


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you Willow,¡± I whispered, shaking my head.


    ¡°What is so difficult to believe Talon! Snap out of it. I have been trying to be patient with you but you keep falling deeper into this imaginary pain you created for yourself. I am tired!¡± She cried out and my frown only grew deeper.


    ¡°You are tired?!¡± I snapped. I couldn¡¯t take her insensitivity anymore.


    ¡°We lost two children. In case you have forgotten, Avalyn lost one too! And you say it isn¡¯t a big deal?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe we were even having the conversation. She had been acting like she was the only one who lost a child, in thest couple of weeks and I tolerated her. I stayed by her side thinking that it was the right thing to do.


    But I didn¡¯t want to do the right thing anymore if it meant I had to stay with her.


    I got off the bed and pulled on my shirt.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± She asked, her voice a pitch higher than before.


    ¡°I need to sleep, Willow. I need to think and I need to heal,¡± I retorted and walked out of the room.


    I heard the sound of something crashing behind me but I ignored it. She could break the entire room if she wanted it, and I would rece them.


    My legs led me in the opposite direction to Avalyn¡¯s door.


    I got to the door and my fingers became too cold to knock. I had avoided her for so long, now that I came to her, I didn¡¯t know how she would take it.


    Greg had been giving me updates on how she was fairing but I made an effort to stay away from her.


    I fisted my hands and opened the door. Her bed was empty and my heart went to my chest.


    ¡°Avalyn?¡± I called.


    The door to the bathroom pulled open and her beautiful green eyes stared back at me.


    Like an enchantment, I felt peace take over my body.


    She stepped outpletely and lowered her head in a bow. ¡°I- my King,¡± she whispered.


    She had a towel tied around her chest and her wet hair was enough sign that she just stepped out of the bathroom.


    My eyes swept over her body and my eyes darkened.


    Damn. Avalyn was too beautiful.


    Her presence had a way of calming me without her even trying.


    ¡°You should dress up, you¡¯ll get cold,¡± I whispered as I scratched the back of my head.


    She looked at herself as if she had forgotten that she was half naked.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she whispered and moved slowly to her wardrobe. She picked out a night dress and held it to her chest.


    Despite the dim light in the room, I could see her cheeks flush and immediately snapped out of my daze.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± I said, clearing my throat. I turned around and motioned to her. ¡°Please, dress up.¡±


    She mumbled a reply and I heard the kissing sound of the fabric as she dressed herself up.


    ¡°I am sorry that I didn¡¯te check on you¡­¡± I started. ¡°I hope you are fine?¡±


    She looked fine but the light in her eyes had a sad glim to it.


    ¡°I¡­ Urmm¡­ I am fine,¡± she whispered. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    I felt like a young boy all over again. I wanted Avalyn yet I didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    I squeezed my eyes shut and turned to her.


    ¡°I know it is wrong of me to just disappear and thene back to you like this,¡± I said looking deep into her eyes.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Oh no, it¡¯s- I understand,¡± she replied in that calming voice of hers.


    Herprehension was beyond me. As much as I didn¡¯t want topare her to Willow, my mind did it unconsciously.


    ¡°I can go if you are tired¡­ I¡¯lle back tomorrow,¡± I said awkwardly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I am not tired. We can talk¡­ Can we talk?¡± she said, taking a step toward me.


    She motioned to the bed and the chair. ¡°You can seat anywhere¡­¡± she said and came to the bed.


    As she passed by me, I couldn¡¯t stop myself, I held her back.


    She looked up at me and the air in the room shifted.


    ¡°Avalyn¡­ I am so-sorry,¡± I whispered gazing into her eyes.


    Her eyes turned into swirls and I saw how they watered and a single drop of tearnded on her cheeks.


    I wiped it with my thumb and she squeezed her eyes shut. There was so much too talk about but in that one moment, as stared at her, I understood everything.


    I understood her pain and somehow, I felt like she understood mine too.


    When her eyes opened again, she surprised me. She pushed herself upward and kissed my lips.


    My wolf purred in satisfaction as her lips held mine in a passionate dance.


    Warmth andfort filled my insides and it felt like this was what I have been craving for all these while¡­ For the past week.


    And somehow, my body knew it but I was denying myself of it. I thought I was doing the right thing but it was wrong.


    Now that it felt like I was doing the wrong thing, it felt right.


    My hands snaked to her waist and I pulled her closer as I deepened the kiss.


    I could taste her tears and I hesitated for a second. I didn¡¯t want to hurt her.


    ¡°Please¡­ Don¡¯t stop ¡­¡± She whimpered holding unto my neck.


    My wolf pulled to the surface and held her tight. This was what we needed to.


    I lifted her and she wrapped her legs around my waist. The kiss became rougher as we each wanted to be in control.


    I moved us to the vanity table and I cleared it from the content.


    The crashing sound, brought a smile to her lips and I got reminded of how much I loved her.


    My fingers went to her wet folds and I pulled the pants that were stopping me from reaching my goal away.


    ¡°Are you ready for me?¡± I whispered in a husky voice and she nodded her head.

 Moaning

    Chapter 61: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    Like a dance, we both moved to the beat of our hearts.


    Talon pushed his pants down and positioned his thick member at the entrance of my opening.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± I moaned, closing my eyes in anticipation. This was the best feeling in the world and I never wanted it to stop.


    I didn¡¯t care if he belonged to another. What mattered was that he was here with me and he cared for me.


    His thick cock rubbed against my wet folds, bringing forward even more lubrication.


    My body trembled in excitement and I held on tight to his shoulders, as if my life depended on it.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I cried out as his thick cock pushed inside of me.


    ¡°I am sorry-¡± he started to say but I crashed my lips against him to tell him that I wasn¡¯t hurt.


    It was the sweet pain that came whenever his thick cock tore through my tight entrance. I wanted it that way, I loved it that way.


    Talon got the message as he held me by the waist and pushed himself deeper inside of me.


    He rolled his waist and thrust faster inside me.


    I didn¡¯t stay idle, I followed his movement as my body demanded more.


    With my hands around him, I rocked my butt, hitting him with the same force he was thrusting into me.


    ¡°Shit!¡± He cursed as his lips left mine.


    He kissed my neck and trailed upward till my earlobe was in his mouth. He started suckling and licking, sending my body to another realm.


    ¡°Aah, Talon! Hmmm¡­¡± I moaned as my waist worked faster.


    The first of my orgasms drew closer as he started hitting my G-spot.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Ahhh! Oh my god¡­¡± I became a moaning mess.


    My body trembled and my eyes rolled back. But Talon wasn¡¯t done yet.


    He raised my butt off the vanity table and angled me in a way that his thick cock started stretching a different side of my folds.


    ¡°Fuck, Avalyn¡­ You feel so good¡­¡± he moaned as he pped my butt into his shaft.


    My screams were getting louder but I didn¡¯t give care in the world, who would hear me. I have craved this for days.


    It was the final constion for me, after losing a child. I thought Talon didn¡¯t want me anymore.


    Iughed with Dawn and Emily, I acted like everything was fine but deep down, the pain and sadness were still there.


    Each night I slept with a pillow on my chest as I shed tears for my child and the future that I failed to create.


    But not tonight.


    Tonight, Talon was here with me with promises of a better future.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Talon cursed as he pulled at my hair and his mouth hovered above my neck.


    I could feel his canines brush against my neck and I got filled with the desire to be beaten by him. I want him to give me everything he had.


    He moved us to the bed and gently dropped me with his thick cock still buried inside of me.


    ¡°Aahh¡­¡± I moaned as he slowly began the circle again.


    His fingers came to my clit and he started massaging them as he thrust deeper inside of me.


    ¡°Aahh!¡± His thrust solicited a scream of pleasure from me and I smiled as a tear dropped from my eyes.


    This amount of pleasure was meant to be a sin for one person to have and I enjoyed every moment of it.


    My legs wrapped around his waist and my hands held his neck.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± My body writhed on the bed as I got hit with another rattling orgasm.


    His fingers went to my nipples, caressing and pulling at them until I couldn¡¯t feel my toes anymore.


    I felt weak all over but I held on because his release was justing.


    He started moving faster and his veins popped on his forehead as he closed his eyes and clenched his teeth, thrusting deeper and faster into me.


    His name became a ringtone on my lips and I sang along with his movements.


    When it finally came, he released his seed into me and I was more than happy to receive them.


    He copsed on the bed and pulled me on top of him. I smiled as my head rested on hisrge chest.


    At that moment, I was happy.


    His fingers ran unconsciously over my body and I trembled under his touch.


    ¡°Umm¡­ shouldn¡¯t we go take a shower?¡± I whispered.


    A rumble started in his chest and escaped through his lips as a chuckle.


    ¡°I am not done yet¡­¡± He whispered and his fingers brushed against my folds which were slowly bing wet again.


    I couldn¡¯t even remember when we slept that night. All that mattered was that Talon was with me.


    He held me close to him like I was the best thing that had happened to him and I couldn¡¯t be more grateful.


    As my eyes fluttered open the next morning, Talon was still on the bed with me.


    A warmth filled my heart and I smiled as I looked up at his sleeping face. He looked so peaceful, one would never guess that he was the wolf that everyone was scared of.


    He was perfect.


    His angled jawline stared back at me and I got overwhelmed with the desire to kiss it.


    His hands pulled my waist closer suddenly and I squeaked inughter.


    ¡°Are you going to keep staring at it or do what you want, Avalyn?¡±


    His morning voice sent butterflies flying into my stomach. His was deep and rough and beautiful.


    My cheeks flushed a deep pink but I pulled up my courage and ced my lips on his jawline.


    We were still in that position when the door to my room burst open.


    Emily was the first to step in, I hid my face in the nket and Talon held me protectively.


    ¡°Avalyn!¡± Dawn screamed as usual but as soon as she also saw the scene before her, she froze.


    ¡°Now this is fucking something¡­¡± Emily said and I could already imagine the smile on her face.


    ¡°Come back in an hour, both of you,¡± Talon ordered. He wasn¡¯t angry, but his voice was in such a tone that none of them could argue with.


    ¡°Enjoy your breakfast,¡± Emily threw in before I heard their footsteps exit the room and the door closed.


    ¡°Why are you shy?¡± He asked pulling my face out of the nket.


    My cheeks were still flushed red as I batted my eyes at him.


    He kissed my cheeks and pulled my face closer till our lips touched.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to feel ashamed¡­ You belong to me and I belong to you¡­ Do you understand?¡± He asked, looking into my eyes with his lips just inches away from mine.


    I didn¡¯t understand what he meant but I was happy. The statement, whatever it meant, made my toes curl.


    I nodded my head and kissed him.


    ¡°Hmm, Avalyn¡­¡± He mumbled against his lips breaking the kiss. ¡°I want to eat you¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked, breathlessly.


    ¡°Shushsh¡­¡± He whispered as he flipped me over so that I was on the bed, t and he was on top of me.


    ¡°Rx¡­ I want to make you feel good¡­¡± He added as he moved his lips to my neck.


    He already made me feel good. What could be better than what we did all night?


    His lips got to my chest and he grabbed one breast with a free hand, the other he ced his warm mouth on it.


    At first, all I felt was the heating from his mouth and the warmth in his fingers but as he started sucking my nipple, my toes began to curl again.


    His finger pulled at my other nipple circling and rolling till the sensitivity became on fire.


    My hands ran into his hair and I pulled him closer as my chest arched into his face.


    When he said he wanted to make me feel good, I didn¡¯t think it was this kind of good.


    This was better.


    But Talon had another thing in mind, he moved his lips away from my chest and started trailing kisses down the valley between my breasts to my belly button.


    He didn¡¯t stop there.


    He went down to my folds. I closed my legs instinctively, but he parted them.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared¡­¡± He whispered looking at me.


    I swallowed the bout of anticipation and desire then formed a huge ring in my throat.


    Talon held my legs apart and with his eyes still looking into my eyes, he brought his fingers to my folds.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I moaned, closing my eyes as the sweetness hit me.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± he growled and my eyes snapped open.


    Two of his fingers went into me as his thumb caressed and massaged my clit.


    My bottom lip disappeared into my mouth and keeping my eyes on him became a nightmare.


    His hands started hitting home and my toes curled.


    And then he bent his head and did what I never imagined. His lips kissed my folds.


    ¡°Talon!¡± I shrieked as the strangely warm feeling enveloped me.


    He held my thigh in ce and continued kissing my folds, ignoring my surprised shrieks as he tried new things every second.


    ¡°Ah! Talon¡­ Hmmm¡­¡± I cried out in pleasure as his tongue started rolling over my clit, licking and pulling at them.


    Despite doing all of these, his fingers didn¡¯t stop, they only did when he reced them with his tongue.


    They went deeper into my folds while his thumb resumed the suit torture of massaging and pressing over my clitoris.


    I knew it was morning and I should at least try to be quiet but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to keep quiet.


    My toes curled and I threw my head back, pushing his head deeper inside of me.


    I was in another realm and all I thought about was the sweet sensation pouring into my folds.


    I couldn¡¯t remember how many times my orgasm came that morning, but I knew that Talon swallowed all of them. Lapping on the juices like it was truly his breakfast.


    Now what Emily said started to make sense.

 Release

    Chapter 62: Talon¡¯s PoV


    After the long shower, I pulled Avalyn closer for another kiss. She was so sweet, I could spend the entire day in her room, just enjoying her body and forgetting about everything else.


    But I was the Lycan King. I had duties to attend to.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°I hate to leave but I need to attend meetings¡­ I trust Emily and Dawn will take care of you, right?¡± I whispered against her soft lips.


    She nodded, hiding her face under her eyshes.


    Warmth filled me at the gesture. I could see her perfectly, yet she thought she was hiding the blush with hershes. They were long and beautiful but they weren¡¯t enough.


    ¡°Ahh, Avalyn,¡± I sighed as I kissed her swollen lips again. ¡°You are driving me crazy¡­¡± I whispered as my lips found her cheeks. I was slowly moving to her mouth again but she ced a soft hand on my chest, stopping me.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I think you should go,¡± she whispered.


    My wolf groaned. We wanted to stay here but she was right. I should go.


    ¡°Stay out of trouble,¡± I whispered and kissed the side of her head, before putting some space between us.


    I put on my clothes and was almost tempted to go back and kiss her again but I restrained myself.


    If held her warm body again, I was surely going to spend the entire day in her room.


    I shed her a smile and walked out.


    The moment I stepped out of the room, I heard Snickers from a corner and when I checked, I saw Emily and Dawn.


    Dawn bowed her head but Emily -that naughty sister of mine -stared me straight in the eye and smiled.


    ¡°You both are old enough to find mates of your own,¡± I heard Greg say and I realized he had also been waiting.


    I ignored all of them and started walking toward the throne room. Of course, Greg came after me and I knew for certain Emily and Dawn would go taunt Avalyn.


    Avalyn¡­ Just thinking about her brought another smile to my face.


    ¡°If you keep smiling like this, the council will think you have lost your mind. None of them have seen you smile like this, not even at your mating ceremony,¡± Greg said beside me and I rolled my eyes at him.


    ¡°They should be grateful, they can see my smile,¡± I said and Greg broke into a soft chuckle.


    But what he said about my mating ceremony reminded me of Willow.


    I hadn¡¯t thought about her since I stepped into Avalyn¡¯s roomst night but now that he mentioned that, a frown covered my face.


    I was a bad mate.


    Willow had been trying to get me to make love to her for weeks now but my body rejected her. Yet in just one night, I was lost in Avalyn¡¯s hands.


    I should find a way to make it up to her.


    ¡°Your smile is gone. I am sure the council members won¡¯t mind but I will. What has crowded your thoughts?¡± Greg asked.


    I released a sigh and stopped walking.


    ¡°It¡¯s Willow.¡± I breathed.


    Greg frowned.


    ¡°What about Willow? Is everything alright with her?¡±


    I nodded at his question but my frown only deepened. Everything was alright with her and it shouldn¡¯t have been.


    It was like she didn¡¯t lose anything at all.


    But I closed my eyes and shook my head. I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about that. It was all in the past.


    ¡°Thesest couple of weeks, we have just¡­ We have grown apart¡­¡± I confessed to Greg.


    Greg held my right shoulder and gave me a weak smile. ¡°You have everything you want right in front of you Talon¡­¡± he said and I furrowed my brows at hisment.


    ¡°Of course I know I have everything I want, except a child!¡± I scoffed, shrugging his hand off my shoulder.


    Greg shed me a small smile again but this time he raised his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t mean you any harm. All I am trying to say is that Willow is your mate. If something is pulling you guys apart, you need to find that thing and cut it off.¡±


    ¡°What if I am that thing?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Even better. At least now, you know where the problem is¡­¡± He said, dropping his hands by his side.


    I resumed walking again as his words rang out in my head.


    I was the problem in my rtionship with Willow. It couldn¡¯t have been her. I was the one who didn¡¯t know what I wanted.


    I was the one who couldn¡¯t make her happy. I couldn¡¯t give her a child and now I am having conflicted feelings for my breeder -one that she suggested.


    It was total chaos.


    ¡°Look, man, just talk to her. Take her somewhere that has a lot of value to you and open up to her. I am sure she will understand. After all, she is your mate and she is a werewolf. Things should be easier for her to understand because you are connected.¡±


    Once again, I stopped walking. Greg was right.


    I had to talk to Willow. That was the missing ingredient to solving my dilemma.


    ¡°Thank you, Gregory,¡± I said and he rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Call me that one more time, and I will be giving out the worst advice!¡± He threatened and I smiled.


    We resumed walking. This time my heart was at ease. I wasn¡¯t troubled anymore. I now had a solution to my problems.


    After the council meeting, I would go talk to Willow and all of these problems would be solved once and for all.


    ¡°That reminds me, Councilwoman Elizabeth¡¯s children are still waiting for your verdict¡­ Poor boys,¡± Greg said as he pushed the door to the throne room open.


    I squeezed my eyes shut for a few seconds as I had totally forgotten about the boys after what happened.


    I proceeded into the throne room and the procession began. Everyone presented their case and I made an effort not to yawn.


    The only thing I was interested in hearing was the border patrol and surrounding forest conditions. It was a relief when Walter got up.


    ¡°My King, we have managed to push the rogues further away from our territory. It is safe to say that we are past the peak hour. Our families can sleep peacefully now,¡± he said and my eyes twinkled in satisfaction.


    ¡°Wonderful news Walter. You and your men have done well¡­¡± I praised him.


    Desmond must have realized that he couldn¡¯t beat them, so he returned to hiding.


    ¡°But we must not drop out defenses. Desmond is still watching among the shadows. He will return,¡± I warned and Walter nodded.


    ¡°With your guidance. We shall always be prepared, my king,¡± he said and I nodded in satisfaction.


    I dismissed the meeting right after that and watched as they all trooped out of the throne room, leaving me and Greg.


    It was customary for the Lycan King to watch his people leave while he and his right-hand man leftst.


    As soon as thest person exited the room, Greg and I got up at the same time as if we had nned it.


    I gave him a re wondering where he was in such a hurry. At least he knew I had to be with Willow to solve my problems.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked, furrowing my brows.


    A blush crept up his cheeks but before I couldment on it, it disappeared.


    ¡°You cheeky bastard!¡± Iughed, shoving him to the side. ¡°You act like your cock doesn¡¯t work yet you have ns to go sneak back into Cassie¡¯s bed!¡± I eximed amidstughter.


    He threw me a re but failed to maintain the stern look, he soon joined me in myughter and the throne room boomed with our happy sound as we stepped out of it.


    ¡°Good luck, soldier!¡± I said as we got to the crossroad, where I would head to my wing and he would move to the estate where the workers¡¯ quarter was.


    I had asked him several times to move to his quarters in the castle but he kept refusing.


    He even wanted to stay in the vige. The workers¡¯ quarter was the best bargain we could settle on.


    ¡°Good luck to you too!¡± He replied and waved a two-finger salute in my direction before we parted ways.


    My mood changed once Greg disappeared into the distance. My heart became filled with darkness and a thousand clouds of confusion.


    I got to the room and didn¡¯t know if I should knock on it or just push through.


    It was my room but I suddenly developed cold feet.


    Just when I was about to push the door, a brilliant idea came to mind. I had to gift her something. That would make things much easier to handle.


    I turned around and headed out. I couldn¡¯t go to Greg right now, he needed some break.


    Luckily, I ran into one of Elizabeth¡¯s boys.


    ¡°You!¡± I called. When he turned and saw me, he quickly ran in my direction like a loyal dog.


    When he reached two steps in front of me, he stopped and bowed. ¡°My King,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I have signed your mother¡¯s release. She will no longer be a council member but she can live,¡± I said.


    The boy¡¯s eyes snapped up and his eyes ssed over as tears danced within them.


    I grabbed his shoulders and shook him, ¡°You are a soldier! You are not supposed to cry! Haven¡¯t Walter taught you this?¡± I hissed.


    ¡°I am sorry my king¡­ I was- I am overwhelmed¡­¡± he stuttered, falling to his knees.


    I smiled at the boy. And then remembered why I hade out here in the first ce.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Peter, my king,¡± he replied.


    I held his shoulders and pulled him onto his feet.


    ¡°Peter, I need your help-¡±


    ¡°At your service sir!¡± The boy yelled even before I finished.


    Teenagers! I thought with a scoff.


    ¡°I want you to go to the market and get me something beautiful. I want to gift it to my queen¡­ And don¡¯t worry about payment. Tell the trader you buy from it for the king, the Beta will pay them upter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my king. I will go right away!¡± The boy said and slipped out of my hands.


    I wanted to tell him where I would be but the boy didn¡¯t even wait. He ran off before I could breathe.

 Catch me

    Chapter 63: Talon¡¯s POV


    I stayed on the porch, pacing around with my hand behind me as I waited for the boy to return.


    The marketce was right outside the castle gates. He didn¡¯t have a problem getting there and returning in good time.


    His problem would arise when it came to picking the right gift.


    But surprisingly the boy returned, thirty minutester. His hands were bare as he ran at full speed toward me.


    ¡°My king,¡± the boy said as soon as he got to me.


    I stopped pacing and watched him.


    He went down on his knees and reached behind him. When his hands came back up, he held out a small blue velvet sheath with both hands and raised it to me like he was presenting a sacrifice to the gods.


    My hands were still behind me as I watched the gift. The sheath had diamond-like objects around the tail that went around the material to the top.


    I could tell it was a knife and the sheath casing was beautiful. But I was sure of its content.


    ¡°I am sorry my king, I heard about what happened to your heir¡­ I thought it would be a smart thing to have a weapon for the Queen¡­¡± he said breathlessly.


    ¡°This way, if those terrible people came back, she will be able to attack them before you came to her rescue¡­¡±


    I was touched by the boy¡¯s reasoning. Even if it was very unlikely for Willow to attack anyone. She was as sweet as that. She could never hurt anyone.


    But it wasn¡¯t a bad thing to offer her a knife.


    I picked up the knife and unsheathed it.


    The metal shone brightly under the afternoon sun and as I turned it over, I saw that it was silver.


    ¡°They called it the goddess¡¯s de¡­¡± The boy said. He raised his head and he admired the knife too.


    The silver was slightly curved like a half-moon and the edges were rough but deadly.


    ¡°Thank you, Peter. You have done well,¡± I muttered as I returned the knife to the sheath.


    ¡°I am indebted to you my King¡­¡± he whispered, taking another bow.


    I smiled at him and turned away. ¡°Say Hello to your brother for me¡­¡± I called behind me and smiled when he replied.


    ¡°Yes, my king.¡±


    Now with a gift in my hands, I returned to my wing of the castle. I was at the door in no time and just like the boy, I kept the sheath into my belt and knocked once before pushing the door open.


    Willow was sitting on the balcony with a cup in her hand when I got in. She moved her eyes away from the scenery in front of her and looked at me.


    She didn¡¯t say anything but I could see the pain in her eyes.


    ¡°Willow, can we talk?¡± I asked in a gentle voice.


    She dropped the cup she was holding on the side table and motioned to the chair opposite her.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I whispered as I made my way to the chair.


    I scratched my head as I suddenly realized I didn¡¯t even know what to say or how to go about it. I had thought of the ce I could take her. All I needed to do was say it because there was no way I could speak in this room.


    Words seemed to evade me the moment I stepped foot in there.


    I pulled out the sheath from my belt and presented it to her the same way I got it.


    ¡°I got you this,¡± I whispered.


    She peeled her eyes away from me and looked at the sheath


    ¡°You got me a knife?¡± She scoffed as she picked it up. She turned it over in her hand before unsheathing it. ¡°Well, thank you.¡±


    A small smile covered my face, happy that she had epted it. It gave me the courage I needed.


    ¡°Willow, I know we haven¡¯t been in a good ce for a while now¡­ I want to make it up to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Come with me to the hills,¡± I let out and looked into her bright blue eyes for an answer.


    ¡°The ce you say your father was buried?¡± Willow asked with a scowl slowly forming on her face.


    ¡°Yes. I want to take you there,¡± I retorted. I have always wanted to take her there and this was a perfect opportunity for us to connect and settle our differences.


    She sighed as she got off the chair and walked to the balcony railing.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t like seeing you sappy. I wouldn¡¯t want to go to those hills at all. Look,¡± she turned to face me. ¡°If you want to fix us, then we don¡¯t need to go to the hills to where your father was buried. All you need to do is send Avalyn away from here!¡±


    My heart squeezed and I felt the air in the room suddenly change.


    ¡°Willow, what does Avalyn have to do with this?¡± My eyes changed as anger slowly started building but so did hers.


    ¡°Everything Talon!¡± She yelled for the first time since I met her. ¡°That whore has everything to do with this!¡± She spat and I pulled my hands into fists to stop myself from blowing up.


    ¡°Willow, we have something together. You are my mate¡­¡± I tried again to calm the situation. ¡°Avalyn has nothing to do with us. I still love you and I know you love me too¡­¡±


    She let out a bitter chuckle and shook her head.


    ¡°When was thest time you held me in your arms, Talon?¡± She asked. ¡°When was thest time you made love to me!?¡±


    ¡°Last night I begged you to touch me¡­ I wanted you so bad and do you know what happened?¡± She pointed a finger at me and my heart broke as I saw a tear dropping from her eyes.


    ¡°You slept with her. You made love to her and left me in the cold air! Tell me how I am supposed to look past that and pretend that everything is fine Talon? Tell me?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her words were whishes against my soul. I dropped my head to the ground, unable to stare into her eyes.


    ¡°Willow, what I feel for Avalyn is different¡­ I know I haven¡¯t been the best mate in thest couple of months but I am here trying to fix it¡­ Trying to fix us¡­ Please give me a chance¡­¡± I begged her.


    ¡°If your chance involves going to the hills to talk to your dead father, then count me out of it!¡± She hissed and walked out on me.


    Damn it!


    I cursed hitting the railing. The poor metal squeezed into an ugly dent.


    My heart was shaking. I was in a dilemma. I loved Willow but I wanted Avalyn too.


    I had to clear my head and the best ce I knew how to do that was on the hills but Willow never liked going there. Not when we were on good terms and not even now.


    I slowly moved out of the room with a heavy heart.


    Each time I remembered the tears moving in Willow¡¯s eyes, I felt even worst.


    What could I do?


    I couldn¡¯t send Avalyn away, a part of me would be going with her. I would never beplete again.


    ¡°Hey, big brother!¡±


    Emily¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts and I turned to her.


    I smiled at the name she called me, wondering what had gotten into her. Ever since she passed the age of twelve, she never called me that.


    ¡°You look sad. Did your witch say something to you?¡± she asked as she came closer and saw the sadness in my eyes.


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you not to call my mate, a witch?¡± I asked sternly.


    But my anger didn¡¯t even phase her, she pped a hand across my back like a drunkard and smiled. ¡°Why not take a walk? I am sure you will feel better. Oh, and you know what?¡±


    ¡°Take Avalyn with you. She had been smiling like a fool all morning. Plus you know she makes you feel better. You look like a fucking prince when you leave her room but when you are with your witch, you look like a troll!¡±


    She drew closer to my ears and breathed. ¡°Take my advice brother. Be a fucking prince,¡± she whispered.


    She walked away from me, leaving me to deal with the bomb she just dropped.


    If one thing was true, it was the fact that Avalyn made me feel better. I really felt like a fucking prince, I thought with a sad smile.


    I changed my direction and moved to Avalyn¡¯s room. Since Willow didn¡¯t want toe with me. I would take Avalyn.


    I met her in the lounge knitting a small sweater with Dawn.


    ¡°My King,¡± Dawn said, getting to her feet.


    I waved her off and moved to grab Avalyn¡¯s hand. ¡°My king-¡± she started to say but ended up shrieking.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± I said looking into her eyes.


    Her cheeks blushed and my heart felt like it had sprinkled ice over it.


    Emily was right. Avalyn made me happy.


    I started walking, with her hand held firmly in mine.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± She asked with a giggle.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise,¡± I replied and continued walking.


    She didn¡¯t ask anything after that, but I could feel her excitement bubble out of her.


    ¡°I hope you are a good climber?¡± I asked when we got out through the east wing of the castle, the one that led to the hills


    ¡°Umm¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter because I am with you. You will catch me,¡± she said and my heart flipped.


    I turned back to look into her green eyes and they sparkled with excitement.


    My cock twitched at the beauty in front of me. I could take her right there but that was not our main goal.


    ¡°Come on, we still have a long way to go.¡±


    I pulled her further and we went all the way, till we got to the top of the hill. I stopped walking and looked into the beautiful horizon.


    ¡°Waoh¡­¡± I heard Avalyn gasp beside me. ¡°This is beautiful¡­¡±

 Dead

    Chapter 64: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    After walking for almost an hour, I didn¡¯t think we could find a ce like this.


    It was so beautiful.


    The bright flowers around us and the green trees below the hill looked like a picture out of a magazine.


    We were so high up that I could see the entire world beneath us.


    I felt Talon move behind me and he moved his arms around my body. He raised his finger and pointed to the eastern side.


    ¡°That¡¯s my cousin¡¯snd,¡± he whispered and then pointed to the western part. There were so many trees in this direction, I could barely see anything. ¡°The human kingdom is down there, plus other packs under my jurisdiction¡­ And there,¡± he pointed somewhere else.


    I followed his hands and found nothing. I looked sideways into his face and I saw that his dark eyes were sad.


    I turned to look at the spot he pointed at and found a stone. My brows furrowed as I wondered what it was but as I looked deeply, I saw that it was a tombstone.


    ¡°What¡¯s -¡± I stuttered but he replied before my question finished.


    ¡°That¡¯s my father¡¯s grave¡­ Emily and I buried him here¡­¡± he said.


    He unwrapped his arms from me and held my hand. He led me closer to the tomb.


    We just stood there and I felt my heart swell in sadness -his sadness.


    I pulled myself from him. I walked to the flowers nearby and picked up a white lily. Then I returned to the tomb and ced the flower on it.


    ¡°Someone once told me that it helped to talk about pain¡­¡± I whispered, looking up at him.


    He joined me on the ground and kissed my temples.


    I could feel the trouble in his heart, so much so that it overwhelmed me. I wanted him to share them with me but I didn¡¯t know how I could make him open up.


    ¡°Was he a kind man?¡± I whispered as I leaned into him.


    ¡°The best father a child could have¡­  I wished you met him,¡± Talon whispered and I felt my heart swell in pride.


    He ced another kiss on the side of my head and I smiled. The more he talked about it, the better his aura became. I had to keep trying.


    ¡°How did he die?¡± I asked in a small voice.


    I almost regretted my question when his body stiffened under mine. But soon after he rxed again.


    ¡°I was only sixteen and Emily barely ten when rogues attacked ournd¡­¡± he started. ¡°We all fought for ournd and victory was near¡­ But everything changed when they captured Emily.¡±


    He moved his muscles and I turned to look at him. He raised his shirt and brought my hand to his lower back. My fingers traced a scar.


    My brows furrowed. I had never noticed it before.


    ¡°I got hurt and almost died while trying to save her¡­ Desmond, their leader, got to me but before he could finish me off, my father took the hit.¡± His voice dropped and I could see the pain in his eyes.


    I held his cheeks and leaned into his chest. I didn¡¯t know what else I could do. I just wanted to take all the pain away from him.


    ¡°I am sorry Talon,¡± I whispered as I held onto him.


    He wrapped his arms around me and we stayed this way for a long time.


    My father was not a very good man, but it still hurts whenever I thought about him. Talon¡¯s case was different. His father was a good man.


    It must have been so difficult for Emily too.


    ¡°Thank you, Avalyn,¡± he whispered after a long while and I felt his usual aura return.


    I pulled away from his shoulders and looked into his eyes. The pain was still there, but it was eased.


    Cassie was right. Sharing problems really did help.


    ¡°Let me do something for you,¡± I said and he raised his brows in surprise.


    We wereying across from the tomb, on a t bed of carpet grass.


    I moved down to his waistline and pulled at his belt.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked in a husky voice.


    I smiled mischievously as I looked back at him. ¡°Making you happy¡­¡± I whispered as my hands worked on the belt.


    It finally came to lose and my eyes sparkled in excitement. Gently, I pulled his pants down and his cock jerked to life.


    ¡°Ooh, look who missed me?¡± I whispered as I wet my lips.


    After what he did to me this morning, I buried myself in the library and searched for what I could do to make him feel as good as he made me feel.


    I could have asked Emily but she would tease me till the end of life itself.


    I nned on using what I learnedter tonight when he came but now was also a better time. He needed it as much as I did.


    I don¡¯t know where the courage came from but I gently grabbed his cock and kissed it


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Talon hissed as he looked down at me. I smiled and took him into my mouth.


    It felt so good.


    I closed my eyes and sucked on him. My hands went up and down his length as I tried to memorize all of the moves I learned in the book I found in the library.


    His fingers brushed against my aching nipples and I moaned against his thick throbbing cock in my mouth.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Talon hissed and grabbed my hair.


    I started bobbing my head up and down, in a faster motion as I felt his stomach tighten under my free hand, which I ced on it.


    My other hand continued caressing his balls as gently as I could.


    ¡°Avalyn¡­ Yeah¡­¡± He moaned, pushing my head deeper into him so that all of his length went into my mouth.


    He started moving his hips and I epted all of him. I gagged over his length but continued till his seed pumped to the back of my throat.


    I made sure to swallow all of him.


    ¡°Ohhh, Avalyn¡­ Fuck!¡± He hissed as he knotted.


    When he finished, I cleaned him up with my tongue and lips. I returned his pants to their position and helped him with his belt.


    My cheeks were burning red at what I had just done. I didn¡¯t know what his reaction would be.


    ¡°Avalyn,¡± he whispered and I raised my eyes shyly to stare at him from under myshes.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he called, motioning for me toe on top of him.


    I didn¡¯t know if that was exactly what he meant, so I moved by his side instead. He sat up and pulled my face closer to his.


    He kissed me.


    ¡°Where did you learn how to do that?¡± He whispered as his head rested against mine. ¡°It was amazing¡­¡± He added.


    ¡°From a book?¡± I squeaked shyly.


    He crashed his lips against mine again and I melted into him.


    Suddenly Talon tensed. He pulled away from my lips and red at our surroundings. I also checked the flowers surrounding us but I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± Talon whispered, with his eyes still watching our surroundings.


    ¡°Yes, Talon. I do,¡± I replied.


    ¡°When I tell you to move¡­ You move behind me, understood?¡± he asked, still in a whisper.


    I didn¡¯t know why he was whispering since there was no one around us. But I trusted him, so I waited for hismand.


    ¡°Now!¡± He whispered harshly and I swiftly moved behind him.


    A swooshing sound of air pped my ears and I squeezed my eyes shut in reflex.


    ¡°Amateurs!¡± Talon hissed and I opened my eyes right in time to see himunching an arrow toward our left.


    I heard a loud crash to the ground and Talon got to his feet, pulling me along with him.


    My heart was racing as I realized what was happening. Someone was attacking us.


    ¡°Stay close, there is one more,¡± Talon whispered harshly and my eyes expanded in fear.


    I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to speak. I just nodded my head and held on tight to his hand.


    ¡°Show yourself and your death will be swift!¡± He hissed out to the expanse ofnd around us.


    Another swooshing send came toward us and this time I watched in awe as Talon effortlessly caught the arrow with his bare hands.


    I saw movements to the right and Talonunched the Arrow in that direction as well.


    I didn¡¯t know how he did it but another sound resonated in the air and we heard a curse.


    Talon held my hand and we walked cautiously in the direction of the sound.


    It was a man.


    He tried to move as we got closer but the blood seeping out of his stomach was a sign that he couldn¡¯t move.


    Talon got to him and grabbed him by the neck.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± He growled.


    The man showed off his bloodied teeth and coughed out even more blood.


    ¡°Fuck you¡­¡± The man whimpered, whizzing in pain.


    Talon¡¯s body seemed to radiate heat. He let go of my hand and in horror, I watched as his ws emerged from his fingers.


    Talon went down on his knees and pressed down on the man¡¯s injury with his ws.


    ¡°Aarh!¡± The man let out a blood-curdling scream.


    ¡°I am going to repeat it one more time, who sent you?¡± Talon hissed.


    His eyes were burning red as he red at the man. His anger wasn¡¯t toward me, but I could feel the fear tear down my body.


    The man pursed his lips and Talon pressed them even further.


    ¡°It was a woman!¡± The man yelled. ¡°It was a woman -please¡­ Don¡¯t kill me¡­ I have a daughter¡­¡± he pleaded with tears streaming down his eyes.


    But Talon didn¡¯t reduce the pressure he was applying. He pressed even further and the man could barely cry out anymore as life started slipping out of him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± Talon roared but the man¡¯s eyes were losing a life.


    The more Talon pressured, the closer he was to dying.


    ¡°I- I didn¡¯t¡­¡± he tried to speak but his voice trailed off into the thin air.


    He was dead.

 Suspicious

    Chapter 65: Talon¡¯s POV


    ¡°A rogue in the hills?¡± Greg asked with a frown evident on his face. ¡°And you waited two weeks to tell me about it?¡±


    I was in my study, trying to figure out if the attack was a single isted one or a part of their team or even nned.


    But after two weeks, I came up with nothing. I told Avalyn not to tell anyone about it but I was breaking that rule myself because I needed another person¡¯s view on this.


    The only person I could trust in my council was Greg.


    ¡°Listen, Greg, I thought I could figure it out myself and save you the trouble. We have so much going on already and I didn¡¯t want to add to your piling table,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Lies!¡± He spat, turning red in anger. He kicked off the chair from beneath him and sprung to his feet.


    I could see his wolf struggling to stay in control as he pped his fist over the oakwood table in front of me.


    ¡°Your life was in danger! I am your beta! My job description is to protect you with my life! How can I do that when you have to wait two weeks to tell me about an assassination attempt in your life!?¡± He questioned.


    Silence filled the room as we watched ourselves. I could feel his pain and anger. He had every right to feel that way.


    I did think of telling him when it happened but I didn¡¯t want him to freak out like this plus I had it under control. Avalyn was safe and happy.


    There shouldn¡¯t have been anything to worry about until I looked at my own report of the incident again.


    ¡°In my defense, I felt it was an isted attempt because the guys were amateurs, I could smell them twenty yards away and tell their exact position,¡± I said scratching the back of my head.


    ¡°Just because you are a freaking Lycan doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t need help Talon!¡± He hissed.


    ¡°Aah!¡± He cursed, kicking the table.


    He took a deep breath and pulled the chair he had knocked out back into ce, then he sat down.


    ¡°I apologize, Greg,¡± I said in a whisper.


    I hated seeing my best friend like this. It was even more annoying that I was the reason for his anger.


    ¡°Well, you are strong. I am d nothing happened to you. But it must not happen again!¡± He said looking straight into my eyes.


    ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t.¡±


    He adjusted his jacket and sat at the edge of the chair. He stretched his hands toward me and said, ¡°Okay, so, where is your report for the incident?¡±


    The paper was right in front of me, so without saying a word, I passed it over to him.


    Greg pulled the paper toward him with two of his fingers. His frown was gone but I could still see the anger in his eyes as they began to scan the piece of paper in front of him.


    ¡°The fact that they were amateurs should not make us ignore that they were sent by someone¡­ A woman,¡± he pointed out, staring back up at me.


    I shrugged at this point because this was the same thing that bothered me. I got stuck whenever I got to this ce.


    ¡°That was all I could get from the man before he died,¡± I whispered.


    Greg red at me. ¡°He died or you killed him?¡±


    I kissed my tongue to my teeth. ¡°I tried getting the information from him but I was pissed off and the man was just fragile!¡± I said in my defense.


    Greg nodded his head as if he was starting to see a pattern on the paper.


    ¡°Who did you tell, that you were going to the hill?¡± He suddenly asked.


    I thought back to that day. I was with Emily, but I didn¡¯t mention where I was going. Greg was gone long before I even thought of the hill.


    The only person left was Willow.


    ¡°Except you didn¡¯t tell someone, then we can say it¡¯s a one-chance attack. Or that you were being watched¡­¡± he suggested.


    ¡°Which is very unlikely because Walter¡¯s boys have been doing a perfect sweep of the perimeter, except the hills¡­ Because we didn¡¯t think they would climb all the way there to attack anyone¡­¡± Greg analyzed and I followed.


    ¡°That point is the worst for them. They can¡¯t pull up their forces in that direction without creating a massive distraction,¡± he exined with his hands.


    ¡°My point is, it couldn¡¯t be possible unless someone told them,¡± he concluded.


    I was lost in thoughts. I couldn¡¯t believe what my head was pointing out to me. It made no sense.


    Willow could never do a thing like that. She loved me and I loved her.


    We had issues but that didn¡¯t mean she would sell me out to rogues. Much less amateur rogues -that was an insult!


    ¡°Talon, you are thinking of something¡­ Please whatever information you may have that can help me figure this out will be appreciated,¡± Greg requested.


    I looked up at him and considered my next words.


    ¡°I told Willow. But she couldn¡¯t have sold me out, so I am guessing that she told her maids and maybe one of them told the rogues,¡± I said.


    This had to be the reason. There must be a traitor among her maids.


    ¡°Think about it, first, someone nts pills that could end a pregnancy in my chambers.¡±


    Greg pulled his fingers together and locked them on the table. ¡°You are saying we have a mole?¡± he asked in a lowered voice.


    ¡°I am saying there is a chance.¡±


    ¡°Talon, I think, we have to question Willow. Who did she speak with on that day and who was in her chamber one or before you went to her.¡±


    I shook my head, I couldn¡¯t agree to this. ¡°Willow will be devastated. She will think I don¡¯t trust her-¡±


    ¡°Do you trust her?¡± Greg caught me off.


    My heart stopped racing and stared deeply into his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I do. I trust Willow with all my life!¡±


    ¡°Good. Because you are going to need it.¡± Greg got up from the chair and I did the same. Together, we proceeded out of the office and moved on to the chambers.


    I heard snickering and even before their faces came into view, I knew who they were. Emily and Avalyn.


    ¡°And where are you two going?¡± Greg growled as they appeared around the bed.


    Emily shed her dark eyes into Greg and then moved them to me. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear of the market fucking day?¡±


    ¡°My King, beta,¡± Avalyn greeted, making my heart flutter at the sound of her voice.


    ¡°The security situation is not safe outside the castle walls. I want you both to stay back.¡± Greg insisted and I watched as Avalyn¡¯s bright face darkened.


    ¡°Come on Greg! There are guards everywhere, we don¡¯t need to be fucking afraid. Besides, I am going to be fucking there with her!¡± Emily cried out.


    ¡°Out of the Question! Return to your rooms now!¡± Greg ordered but I held his shoulder. He couldn¡¯t see it but I did. Avalyn was saddened by his response.


    I walked to her and raised her jaw with two of my fingers. Her green eyes looked straight into my melting my resolves and problem.


    ¡°You want to go to the market?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Fucking yes!¡± Emily replied before Avalyn.


    I threw her aser gaze and she turned her face away.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t speaking to you!¡± I hissed, baring my teeth at her.


    ¡°I want to go,¡± Avalyn finally whispered.


    I smiled down at her and turned to Greg. ¡°Send a dozen guards to apany them. You just told me Walter¡¯s boys were doing a perfect job. I am sure the market is safe.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Yes, my king,¡± he gritted out through his teeth. ¡°If you will excuse me I will go get the guards!¡±


    I could tell Greg was not pleased but he would be fine. Avalyn wanted to go to the market. She was with Emily and the guards would follow behind.


    What could possibly go wrong?


    Greg returned a few minutester with a dozen men behind him.


    ¡°My King, the escorts are ready!¡± He said with a slight bow.


    ¡°Perfect. Emily, Avalyn, stay safe and make sure you are where the guards can see you at all times.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, brother!¡± Emily eximed and held Avalyn¡¯s hand, pulling her away from me.


    I watched as they disappeared before I turned my attention back to the task at hand. Greg was already ahead of me since he was still fuming about letting them go.


    Greg got to the door and waited for me. If it was up to him, he would have probably kicked it open but he restrained himself.


    ¡°I care about Avalyn too but I think you are letting your love blind you!¡± He whispered harshly.


    ¡°She will be safe, Greg. Don¡¯t make a big deal out of it. It¡¯s not like she is traveling through the woods alone. She is just taking a few steps out of the castle. She will be fine,¡± I said and then turned to the door, ¡°let¡¯s finish this.¡±


    I pushed the door open and walked inside. As usual, she was in her favorite spot on the balcony.


    She turned her head toward us and frowned.


    My heart skipped a beat as I didn¡¯t want to ask her the questions I had in mind, but I had no choice.


    ¡°Willow, a few weeks ago, I told you I was going to the hills where my father was buried, did you tell anyone?¡± I asked in a low voice.


    She looked into my eyes without as much as a blink. ¡°No, why would I tell anyone?¡±


    ¡°The king was attacked and we have reasons to believe we have a mole in our midst,¡± Greg put in.


    She raised her eyebrows and red at both of us. ¡°Are you insinuating, that I am that mole?¡±


    ¡°No no!¡± I quickly rushed. ¡°Maybe your maids or anyone else on your team¡­ We just need to know who you have been speaking with,¡± I exined.


    She scoffed and folded her arms across her chest.


    When she finally opened her mouth to speak, her voice got swallowed by the ringing of the emergency bell in the courtyard.


    I turned to Greg with a frown and he mirrored my expression.


    Something was wrong!

 Kidnapped

    Chapter 66: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    As we stepped out of the castle, Emily held my hand and we skipped and walked excitedly.


    She and Dawn have told me so many stories about their market days. I have been dreaming of the day we could go there.


    When we met Talon and Greg in the castle, my heart fell because I was certain they would forbid us from going but Talon once again came to my rescue.


    We only had a handful of men to deal with.


    ¡°Princess!¡± One of the men called behind us. ¡°We have to take a detour. The front gate is covered with guards and that will dy your ns. The sooner we get to the market the earlier we get back to our duties,¡± the man said.


    Emily furrowed her brows and red at the man. ¡°Look, I am not the one who dragged you out here. If you don¡¯t want to do this, you can freaking get back to base or something!¡± She hissed and I held her back.


    If they thought there was a shortcut somewhere it was better we took it.


    ¡°Emily please, let it go,¡± I whispered to her and then turned to the man. ¡°Please, lead us,¡± I said with a small smile.


    The man bowed slightly and turned to hispanion who had gathered around us.


    Four of them were ahead of us while the remaining were behind us as we walked.


    Not long after we passed the castle gate, I could already hear the noise of the market. The man was right.


    I saw the colorful umbres in the distance and I smiled as excitement bubbled inside of me. This was better than staying scooped up in a room all day with nothing to do


    ¡°When will Dawn be done with her patrol?¡± I asked Emily as we passed the first stall.


    Her anger was gone now and her dark eyes shone as she admired the goods in front of her. She had stopped in front of a woman who disyed different kinds of nes.


    ¡°It should take her half the day. She will join uster this evening,¡± Emily said as her fingers brushed a single green pendant.


    ¡°This reminds me of your eyes¡­¡± she whispered with a smile dancing on her lips. ¡°I want this and please put the bill on the royal budget,¡± she said as the trader smiled and handed her the ne with the green pendant.


    She took it from the woman and I was already giggling with excitement as I thought she had gotten it for me. To my disappointment, she unsped the ne and ced it on her neck.


    Her eyes turned to mine when she was done and she raised her brows seeing the look on my face. ¡°What? You thought it was yours?¡±


    I pulled a pout and she broke intoughter. ¡°Really?! You should admire your own fucking stuff and buy it. The bill is on the royal budget so you have nothing to worry about. I picked this,¡± sheughed pointing to her neck.


    Arge crowd suddenly filled the market like someone had opened the door for them to troop in.


    Emily held me close but the stampede of Werewolves rushing into the market was so much that my body pushed against Emily.


    Suddenly, I heard the voice of the guards from an earlier whisper to Emily.


    ¡°Do not even think of screaming. I have men disguised among the traders and the buyers¡­ Juste with me gently and there won¡¯t be bloodshed.¡±


    My heart started beating at a fast rate as I wondered what was happening. I looked at Emily and she had the same panic but she was stronger than I was.


    I felt the cold metal pressing against my back and I froze.


    ¡°What is it going to be, princess?¡± He asked Emily.


    Why were the guards doing this?


    ¡°What the fuck do you think you are doing?! Take that knife away from her¡­ I am not going to fucking scream and risk her life but take the knife away!¡± Emily whispered harshly.


    But the man chuckled. ¡°Not a chance princess, move!¡±


    The rest of the men surrounded us and as we moved, they kept us in the middle. I noticed the guards were no longer twelve as they were when we left the castle. There were only eight of them now but they wererge enough to keep the rest of the market from seeing what was happening right under their noses.


    We got to a small gate by the edge of the market and they pushed us through. The leader grabbed me first and threw me into the back of the van and then Emily followed.


    Just before they closed it, I heard the ringing of a bell in the distance and I looked at Emily.


    But the back door closed and we were left in the dark.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Emily cursed. ¡°I should have fucking known! Shit!¡± Her breathing was rough and ragged.


    She kicked the door several times but there were all futile attempts. Nothing changed. We were still in the dark van being transported to a ce we had no idea of.


    Despite all the ruckus she was making, I could still hear the bell ringing in the distance. I waited for her to be quiet before I asked.


    ¡°Emily, what¡¯s that bell?¡± I whispered.


    She let out a deep breath and said, ¡°That¡¯s the rm for an emergency. At least we know that they will be looking for us!¡± she hissed.


    My heart started racing, so fast, I felt each pulse down my legs. ¡°Where are they taking us?¡± I whispered as cold air suddenly fanned my body.


    Emily scooted closer to me. Aside from the noise her boots made, I felt her body heat by my side. I didn¡¯t know how she managed to move in the dark but I was d she sat close to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where they are taking us, Ava¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ We can only pray that Talon finds us in good time,¡± she whispered, pulling me into her.


    If we weren¡¯t kidnapped, I would have taunted her for saying an entire sentence without cussing.


    The van continued moving and I rested my head on Emily. I didn¡¯t know when I fell asleep in her arms.


    The next time my eyes opened, I was looking up at a white ceiling.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I mumbled as I blinked around trying to figure out my location.


    Where was I?


    At first, I thought it was Sara¡¯s clinic but as I turned to the side, I saw the ugly ceiling and whatever daze I was in, washed off.


    I remembered immediately what had happened and panic started seeping into me.


    ¡°Emily!?¡±  I called out as I sat up.


    I was in a room with faded blue paint -which for the record were too old to even be called paint.


    I was on a bed that felt so thin, I could as well say I wasying on the metal bed frame that held the mattress.


    ¡°Emily?!¡± I called again, getting down from the bed.


    There was a door ahead of me and I imagined that was the exit.


    I moved to it and tried to open it but my hands only rolled off of it.


    It was locked.


    I started hitting it hard, hoping whoever had dropped me here could have the decency to open it.


    ¡°Hello! Anybody?¡± I yelled banging against the door.


    ¡°Let me go! Your bag of filthy beans!¡± I heard someone yell outside and I didn¡¯t need a seer to tell me that it was Emily.


    I banged the door even higher this time ¡°Emily! I am here!¡±


    I heard the shuffling of legs and heavy boots approaching, so I took a step back and waited.


    The door knob turned and Emily was thrown into the room.


    ¡°One more scream from either of you and I am going to kill you myself!¡± Therge man hissed out.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Emily cussed.


    The man only stopped to re at him before filing out of the door and the two who were holding Emily let her go at once.


    ¡°Emily!¡± I said running to her.


    She got up and pulled me into a tight hug and for some reason my eyes watered.


    ¡°I am so d you are here,¡± I whispered. Heaven knew I couldn¡¯t have made it on my own.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ava, I am here. I will get us out,¡± she said.


    I opened my mouth to say something but my head suddenly felt light. I blinked my eyes, holding on to her tighter for support, struggling to push the feeling away.


    The room looked like it was spinning and my throat tightened. My breathing starteding in gasps and my legs grew suddenly weak.


    Emily noticed the change in my body and she pulled away from the hug to look into my face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked as she observed me but I couldn¡¯t speak.


    I was still struggling with my consciousness and panic.


    ¡°Shit! Ava! Look at me! Ava stay with me!¡± Emily yelled as she scooped my weakened body in her arms.


    ¡°Shit! shit! shit!¡±


    Emily¡¯s voice became distant and my eyes refused to stay open.


    I felt my body being ced on the ground and her heavy boots raced for the door.


    ¡°Help! Fucking open this door! I need a fucking doctor! Hey!¡± Emily yelled, banging as hard as she could against the door.


    I turned my heavy head to the door and I saw Emily¡¯s blurry form screaming and banging at the door and thest thing I thought before my consciousness faded was¡­


    How much she worried for me. Why?

 Mad

    Chapter 67: Talon¡¯s POV


    When I thought nothing could go wrong, I was being a fool.


    As we stepped out into the courtyard, I realised then that everything had gone wrong.


    Bodies of five of my meny on the floor in a pool of their own blood. And the moment I saw the first of one of them, I knew already they hade for Avalyn.


    Greg jogged towards me with panic in his eyes and I didn¡¯t bother to hear what he had to say.


    I could have recited it with my eyes closed.


    ¡°They have taken Emily and Avalyn!¡± He announced.


    My rage slowly built within me like the boiling steam of water. I was gasping and breathing as I turned around and tried to get a hold of myself.


    The rogues got into my fucking kingdom and killed my men. They didn¡¯t stop there, they kidnapped my sister and Avalyn.


    ¡°Get me Walter, now!¡± I yelled as I stumped back to the room to get my gears.


    I was not going to wait around for anybody. I was going to find them on my own.


    ¡°Talon,¡± Willow called but my ears were blocked by my anger and I could hear no one.


    ¡°Talon! What is wrong with you?¡± She snapped pulling at my shoulder.


    I moved away instinctively and her hand lost me by a few inches.


    ¡°Willow, I do not have time for your games! Emily and Avalyn have been kidnapped, I need to go find them before it is toote!¡±


    I pulled out my jungle boots and pushed off the ones I wore earlier. If I was going to move on uncharted terrains, I had to be fully prepared for whatever situation I found.


    ¡°Talon, don¡¯t you think this is a sign from heaven?¡± She whispered and I stopped strapping my sword and red at her like she had grown an extra head.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± My ears were beeping as my blood flowed in excess to every part of my body.


    ¡°If they have gotten her, let them be. You can¡¯t let them draw you with that girl? Can¡¯t you see?¡± Willow insisted.


    I shook my head, surprised that she would even say a thing like this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are but I want my mate back when I return!¡± I growled pushing past her.


    If I stayed there and continued listening to her, I was surely going to hurt her.


    I got to the throne room and everyone was already seated.


    ¡°I am sure Greg has brought you all to speed at what is going on,¡± I began, staring into all their faces. ¡°I am setting out with a team to pick and extract the Princess and Avalyn.¡±


    Greg turned his head in my direction and pped a fist against the table. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a safe move, my king!¡± He blurted out.


    ¡°It is obvious that they want you. This is a trap and you can¡¯t follow through with it¡­ I will go in your ce, my king,¡± Greg finished.


    Walter pped the table as well. ¡°My king, let me go with the beta. He is the best tracker in all of thend, I am sure we can figure something out,¡± Walter said.


    ¡°I also think your cousin, the Alpha Jared can be of help with his advanced technology, maybe there could be a way we can track the princess,¡± Thomas suggested.


    ¡°Emily never goes anywhere with her phone,¡± I informed them. I knew that much about my sister. So it would be a waste trying to track her with it.


    ¡°But you are right. We can use Jared¡¯s help. Greg make, the call.¡± I turned to Walter, ¡°The rest of you are dismissed. Walter stay,¡± I ordered.


    All council members got on their feet and moved out of the throne room, leaving me with Greg and Walter.


    ¡°How did they get in without our notice?¡± I asked the moment the door closed behind thest council member.


    Walter lowered his head at once. ¡°My king, we found scent masks on the market and the castle.¡±


    ¡°The castle?¡± Greg asked.


    ¡°Yes, Beta. Someone ced scent masks in the hallways and the gates. None of my men could distinguish between the real soldiers and the rogues-¡± His words got interrupted as the door to the throne room burst open.


    ¡°My King,¡± Dawn said breathlessly.


    I got to my feet and walked to her immediately.


    ¡°All the market women who had the scent masks in them are dead!¡± She reported.


    ¡°What?¡± This could only mean whoever their informant was, they must be a very top person.


    ¡°Greg do not waste time, go now!¡± I yelled bursting out of the throne room myself.


    I couldn¡¯t keep sitting here when Avalyn was out there in conditions that I couldn¡¯t even imagine.


    I ran out across the perimeter as far as I could but I couldn¡¯t pick out anything. There was absolutely no sign of her.


    ¡°Avalyn!¡± I roared.


    But the more I ran across the forest, the more I realized how far she was gone from me.


    If Desmond was the one who kidnapped her, there was no exining what he could do to her. Desmond was a monster.


    He had no thoughts for others except himself!


    ¡°Avalyn!¡± I yelled again as my legs became weak and I copsed onto the floor.


    Everything was my fault.


    If only I had listened to Greg, then they wouldn¡¯t have left the castle in the first ce. They would have been safe in their rooms.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I hissed, punching the ground with all of my might.


    For the first time since my father died, I felt a trickle of a tear roll down my eyes, and my heart got filled with even more anger.


    To make things worse, he took Emily as well. I would never forgive myself if anything happened to my sister as well.


    ¡°Talon,¡± I heard behind me and I stopped punching the ground.


    I didn¡¯t need to look, I knew who it was.


    ¡°You need to get a hold of yourself. We are going to find them-¡±


    ¡°How?!¡± I snapped. ¡°How are we going to fucking find them?! They are gone!¡± I roared, motioning my hands around us.


    They must have used the scent masks even in the forest. I had no idea where they went or what direction they stood.


    ¡°I can¡¯t pick even a single scent, Greg! They are gone and it¡¯s all my fault!¡± It was difficult to admit but it was the truth.


    Greg had warned me that my love for Avalyn was blinding my judgment. I thought he was just being himself by overthinking everything but he was right.


    ¡°Look at where my stubbornness got me!¡± I yelled as I turned back to the ground and continued hitting it.


    The small gravel scattered apart, and tore my skin open but it healed back as soon as it came up for momentum.


    My blood covered the ground around me, forming a circle at the spot I was pouncing.


    ¡°Talon, that¡¯s enough. You are going to lose too much blood if you keep doing that!¡± Greg whispered as he came to sit by my side.


    My first hung in the air as his words weighed down on me.


    ¡°I picked up the men¡¯s trail not too far from here-¡±


    I snapped my head in his direction and made to get up to run in that direction but he stopped me, with a shake of his head.


    ¡°They are not there anymore. But I was able to pick up their identity.¡± He turned his attention to the ground where my blood formed an artwork of pain.


    ¡°They are Desmond¡¯s men¡­¡±


    My heart squeezed in my chest as I realized my fears hade to pass. Desmond had them.


    ¡°We need to tear down thends, Greg. We can¡¯t let Desmond keep them for too long!¡±


    ¡°The men are in there. We will find them. Now we need to get you home,¡± he said and offered me his hand.


    I took it and got up. My clothes were decorated with sshes of blood and I wished they were the drops of blood of the rogues.


    We walked in the direction of the castle and when we got there, Greg stopped.


    ¡°I need to go back, Talon.¡±


    I nodded and made to move but he held my shoulder back.


    ¡°Keep an eye on Willow. I know you think I am just saying this because we don¡¯t get along but open your eyes and you will see that every attack that had happened in this castle, is connected to her,¡± he said.


    ¡°I will keep an eye on her but I wouldn¡¯t want you thinking she is the mole we have been looking for¡­ Willow loves me. Why will she pay a bunch of amateur rogues to kill me?¡± I asked furrowing my brows.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Greg, don¡¯t say that. Willow is innocent,¡± I breathed harshly before marching on to the castle.


    Willow was only stressedtely. She couldn¡¯t have sold me out. She wouldn¡¯t do such a horrible thing.


    No.


    By the time I returned to the castle, Jared was already there with Aaliyah.


    ¡°Talon, I heard what happened. I want to assure you that I would do whatever it takes to bring back our family,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you foring,¡± I offered as I gave him a first handshake.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t thank me Talon. We are family, you will do the same for me,¡± Jared said as we started moving into the castle.


    If Avalyn and Emily weren¡¯t found in the next couple of hours, I was going to lose my mind.

 Evil

    Chapter 68: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    My eyes fluttered open and the first thing that came to my mind was the numb pain in my head. My vision went blurry and I squeezed it shut again


    ¡°You better start praying to all the fucking gods you serve because I am going to fucking kill you all if anything happens to her!¡± I heard Emily¡¯s sharp voice in the room.


    ¡°Calm down Emily, no one is trying to hurt her. Only the boss knows what he wants with her,¡± Another voice retorted and I realized that there were other people in the room with us.


    ¡°For your own good, we advise that you keep quiet or else-¡±


    ¡°Or else what?¡± Emily interrupted the third speaker. ¡°Or else what?! You think I am scared of you?!¡±


    Her voice was on the edge of breaking and knowing Emily, meant that she wasn¡¯t about to cry, she was about to go brutal on them.


    My eyes fluttered open and I turned my eyes in the direction of the voice. These people were barbarians. They could hurt her without a second thought. I had to stop her before everything went out of hand.


    ¡°Emily!¡± I yelled and she spurned in my direction as fast as a ballerina.


    ¡°Ava! Oh shit! Ava, are you okay?¡± she asked, running towards me.


    There were four other people in the room with us. A woman, who looked older than the rest of them, was standing very close to me while three guards, huge and bulky, stood by the door -where Emily was.


    ¡°I was so worried about you. How do you feel?¡± Emily asked as she got to me. She knelt in front of me, took my hands, and tried to feel whatever it was she was searching for with her bare hands.


    ¡°Where does it hurt? Come on, tell me¡­ Where did they hurt you?¡± Tears were dancing in her eyes as she spoke and her bottom lips wobbled in fear.


    I held her hand and stopped her from feeling over my hands. ¡°I am fine now Emily. It was just¡­ Panic maybe,¡± I shrugged, shing her a small smile. ¡°Please, don¡¯t fight them. I am fine.¡±


    Two tear drops came from each of her eyes and she wiped them as fast as they came. She pulled me into a hug and held me tight.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let any of them hurt you. I promise,¡± she said in a shaky voice.


    Then she pulled away from me and wiped her face again.


    ¡°You,¡± she pointed at the biggest of the guards. ¡°Where is this stupid boss of yours? Let hime out here right now and tell me what he wants! Ava can¡¯t be here. Do you understand?!¡± She yelled at them.


    They stared at her and turned to themselves. Then, like we were in a standupedy show, they burst intoughter.


    I watched in horror as Emily¡¯s fingers elongated and turned into sharp ws. She let out a war cry and ran towards the men. She shed the first man across the face and aimed for another one but they grabbed her hands, pushing her roughly to the floor.


    ¡°Argh!¡± She screamed, scratching the nearest man to her.


    ¡°We should just kill this one because she is too stubborn!¡± One of the guards said and my heart went to my throat.


    ¡°No!¡± I yelled and jumped to my feet. ¡°Please, let her go! Please!¡±


    ¡°Get back Ava! I can fucking deal with these pigs!¡± Emily yelled as she moved her sharp ws to the man closest to her.


    The man yelled and kicked her. He was about to do it again when the door flung open and the men froze.


    ¡°Is that all you have, you animals?¡± Emily shrieked, still fighting the one holding her down.


    Emily probably couldn¡¯t feel it but the air in the room had changed the moment a strange man stepped in. He was tall with arge scar on his face.


    His eyes were red like someone who lived in a volcano. The aura in the room changed and I felt the hair at the back of my neck stand.


    I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me. This man was evil.


    ¡°Hmm, you must be the princess,¡± the tall man said after Emily¡¯s words.


    My heart started beating as I knew that she would definitely do something to this man. The problem was, he didn¡¯t look like someone that liked to be troubled.


    I hurried toward him and went down on my knees. ¡°Please, do not hurt her¡­ She is just worried for me. Please if you need to hurt anyone¡­ Do it to me!¡± I begged tears streaming down my eyes.


    ¡°Ava, are you crazy?¡± Emily spat and for the first time, she turned her eyes and theynded on the tall stranger with red eyes.


    I could see the fear spread into her body and like a switch, she stopped struggling under the man and the beads of sweat already on her body increased.


    ¡°Please let her go¡­¡± I continued begging, ignoring her for a second.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he hummed and his Stony face cracked into what was supposed to be a smile.


    ¡°I knew I was going to like you. You are special, just like your mother,¡± he said,ing down to my level on the floor.


    My heart made a major backflip and my tears seemed to freeze on my cheeks.


    ¡°You knew my mother?¡±


    His face cracked up further and he raised a slim bony finger to my cheeks.


    ¡°You and I have a lot to talk about my dear¡­ It is going to be fun but first, we will have to get rid of that thing you have,¡± he said.


    My brows furrowed as I wondered what he meant but before I could ask him, Emily seemed to have regained her strength.


    ¡°Get away from her, you murderer!!¡± The man holding her down wasn¡¯t expecting her to jump like that, she flipped him over and ran to us before any of the others could stop her.


    The tall man red at her with those eyes of his and before she could attack him, he grabbed her by the neck and rose to his full height.


    My heart jumped to my throat.


    ¡°Emily!¡± I yelled moving closer to them. ¡°Please let her go,¡± I sobbed, clutching my hands together.


    ¡°Ava stay out of these!¡± Emily choked.


    She just asked if I were crazy a few minutes ago but right now, she was the crazy one.


    ¡°You are a fiery one Princess Emily, and I have missed you, I won¡¯t lie¡­¡± The tall man said and I could see Emily¡¯s face turning paler by the second.


    ¡°But unfortunately, I am not interested in keeping you here. I want to kill you right before I kill your brother¡­¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    More tears streamed down my eyes as it felt like those words were being spoken to me. Emily wasn¡¯t the only one getting choked. I was also dying along with her.


    My first assessment of this man was correct. He was a killer. He didn¡¯t show mercy.


    ¡°¡­ But if you keep causing so much trouble for my men, I will be forced to slice off your head and send it to your brother as a gift. Do you understand?¡± His voice boomed in the room and my body trembled in fear.


    My eyes went to Emily. I was waiting for her to nod her head and ept to behave or something -anything at all that could make this tall devil of a man leave her alone but she did the worst thing possible and my heart shattered in fear.


    She spat on him.


    ¡°Go to hell, killer!¡± She gritted.


    Everyone held their breath. The guards had eyes that were almost bulging out of their sockets. Everyone was stunned at Emily¡¯s move.


    I saw her death sh before her and my trembling lips parted.


    ¡°P-please-¡± I started to say but the next thing she heard sealed them again.


    The tall evil manunched her across the room with such force, the wall made a deep crack as her body hit it and crashed painfully to the floor.


    ¡°Emily!¡± I screamed and ran to her.


    The man turned and walked out of the room, followed by his men and the woman who was by the bed.


    I didn¡¯t even bother to check on them, I was more interested in Emily¡¯s safety.


    She groaned as I tapped her shoulders and I released a sigh.


    ¡°Oh thank God you are fine¡­ Why did you do that Emily? Do you have a death wish?!¡± I yelled as the tears continued spilling down my eyes.


    She had a huge cut on the side of her face. Her neck was red with angry finger marks at the point where the evil man had tried to squeeze out her windpipes.


    ¡°Look at you! You are hurt everywhere!¡± I sobbed looking at her injuries.


    What was I supposed to do without her?


    ¡°I am fine Ava. I am a werewolf, I will heal,¡± she said with a weak smile.


    ¡°Come on, help me sit up,¡± she winced and I quickly ced her hand over my shoulder and helped her sit straight with her back resting on the broken wall.


    ¡°I should put you on the bed, it should be morefortable,¡± I suggested but she shook her head.


    ¡°Moving me would be more painful, I just need a few minutes, I will heal,¡± he whispered, squeezing my hand tight.


    Suddenly, footsteps filled the corridor outside. Emily and I turned our heads in that direction to see who wasing.


    When the door opened, I couldn¡¯t believe who stood there.


    ¡°Monty?!¡± I gasped.


    Emily looked at me and him then her gaze returned to me again.


    ¡°Who the fuck is Monty?¡± She hissed ring at him.


    ¡°The man in your sweet dreams my dear princess,¡± he said with his cocky smile evident.


    Emily tried to get to her feet but I stopped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I scolded holding her back to the floor.


    ¡°I need to send this clown away!¡± She said, wincing as she struggled to get up again.


    ¡°Emily, your injuries aren¡¯t healed. Besides, Monty isn¡¯t an enemy. He is my friend.¡±


    I left her side and quickly moved to Monty who stood leaning against the door.


    ¡°Monty please, you have to help us. Please tell Talon that we are here¡­ Please!¡± I begged him.


    He moved his fingers and brushed off a tear. Then he scoffed. ¡°What do I get out of this?¡±

 Willow the mole

    Chapter 69: Talon¡¯s POVContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Talon, the team came back empty-handed,¡± Greg said as he stood by the throne room entrance where I was standing with Jared.


    My anger was already building and his response only intensified it.


    ¡°Then let them go back again until they have something!¡± I yelled at the top of my lungs.


    ¡°I want every soldier out there until you find a fucking sign, damn it!¡± I roared, shaking the room.


    Greg brought his head up only slightly and turned to leave.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I cursed, kicking the table in front of me. I started pacing.


    Where could they be? Where could have Desmond kept them? What did he want in return?


    If he wanted them dead, he would have done that by now. He would have sent me their heads a long time ago, but this meant, he wanted something else -or he wanted me to watch when he killed them.


    ¡°Talon, please calm down. Do not lose faith. We will find them-¡± Jared started to say but I spurned suddenly in his direction and he swallowed his tongue at once.


    ¡°How? We have been searching for close to twenty hours now! You all keep saying we will find them but the more the hour passes the more difficult it is to pick up their scents! Now tell me how are we supposed to fucking find them?¡± I roared.


    Aaliyah stepped forward. She pulled the table I kicked back to its position then she ced arge map on the table.


    ¡°We have searched the entire forest in thest fifteen hours¡­¡± she said drawing a circle around the dotted green on the map.


    ¡°Just like Beta Greg said, we didn¡¯t leave a stone unturned-¡±


    I left Jared¡¯s side and joined her at the table. ¡°Are you saying she isn¡¯t in the forest?¡± I asked, knowing at the back of my mind that it was only Avalyn I referred to.


    ¡°All I am trying to say, my king is that we have searched everywhere except here,¡± she said pointing to a patch ofnd behind a body of water, ¡°And here,¡± she pointed to another piece ofnd at the edge of the map.


    ¡°Where is that?¡± I asked suddenly, feeling hopeful again.


    ¡°This is the human town around here. But I doubt Desmond has them in the human town,¡± she said.


    She was making a point. Desmond wouldn¡¯t waste his time going to the humans or could he?


    ¡°I think we should consider both locations. If I were a foolish rogue leader, I would keep my victims in a town where no one would think of-¡± Jared didn¡¯t finish his statement when the door burst open and Greg stepped in with Montgomery standing behind him.


    My eyes narrowed and my fist pulled ready to destroy. ¡°Why the hell is he here?¡± I growled.


    ¡°He ims to have information on Emily and Avalyn¡¯s whereabouts,¡± Greg said and the fool raised his hands in mock surrounder.


    ¡°Then go ahead and speak!¡± I growled.


    ¡°No, Talon. I need you to promise that you won¡¯t hurt me after I am done speaking¡­ Give me your word as king!¡± The boy said and I felt my anger rise to my throat.


    I moved to him at a speed that none of the men in the room noticed until I was already at him. I grabbed him by the neck and his feet lifted off the ground.


    ¡°Do you think this is a joke? Do you think we are joking here?!¡± I roared, squeezing his windpipes.


    ¡°Shit! Talon, let him go! Come on, whatever information he might have may be useful!¡± Jared yelled as he ran towards us.


    Greg was also by his side and both of them tried to pull my hands away from the boy.


    ¡°Montgomery is just a child Talon, do not do this! I promise to throw him in the dungeon myself if he is trying to prank us!¡± Greg stated.


    ¡°Think about it, what if he truly has the information and you kill him now¡­¡± Jared said and my hands went limp on their own ord.


    ¡°I will not hurt you if you tell the truth but if this is a silly prank, I swear on my dead father, you will be dead before dawn,¡± I hissed as I dropped him to the ground.


    He crashnded on the floor and started panting as he tried to make his windpipes function again.


    ¡°Avalyn is pregnant and Desmond is going to kill the child!¡± Montgomery winced out.


    ¡°How do you know this?¡± I hissed as my lower abdomen contracted.


    Avalyn was pregnant yet she was in the hands of my enemies.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± I cursed, fisting my hands so tight the skin popped open.


    No, Montgomery was ying with my pain. He knew how much I wanted a child and he thought the perfect way to get at me was to make up stupid stories.


    My eyes shed in his direction again and I got overwhelmed with the desire to finish him.


    I starteding at him but Greg stood between me and the boy while Jared picked him up and brought him to the table where the map was still waiting.


    ¡°Point out where they are!¡± Jaredmanded.


    Montgomery looked at me and then back to the paper. His bottom lip was shaking and Jared understood.


    ¡°You have my word. I, Alpha Jared, promise to give you immunity for the information you are giving.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered.


    He had suddenly gone pale and his shoulders shuddered every minute.


    Good. He should be scared because I would vaporize him if he led us to the wrong ce.


    His shaky fingers left his side and he pointed to the map. ¡°Here, they are here.¡±


    I checked the spot he was pointing to and noticed that it was one of the ces Aaliyah had pointed out as well.


    Maybe there was some truth in it.


    ¡°There is a cottage a few yards after the river and a small camp around it. That¡¯s where he and his men stay. Avalyn and Emily are in the cottage,¡± Montgomery exined.


    I came forward and took a marker. I drew what he had just exined and looked at him. ¡°How many men does he have?¡±


    His eyes shed with panic because he knew why I was asking that question and at the end of the day, whatever reply he gave was going to bite him in the ass.


    First, if he gave me a negative answer, he risked losing his head.


    Secondly, if his answer was positive, he also risked losing his head because how did he know so much? How did he even know where Avalyn was?


    ¡°I know you are a traitor Montgomery. Isn¡¯t that the reason why you asked for immunity before speaking?¡± I growled at him.


    ¡°Ta-talon¡­ You promised!¡± He shrieked, taking a fearful step backward, but his chest met that of Jared and he jumped back to his position.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t promise you anything, boy, I did.¡±


    I grabbed his cor and pulled him back to the map. ¡°How many men?¡±


    His eyes became wet and he struggled to maintain hisposure. He sniffled and then closed his eyes.


    ¡°A thousand at most but they shouldn¡¯t be up to that¡­ I-I am just guessing. It¡¯s a small camp- the men¡­ Maybe seven hundred¡­¡± He stuttered looking into my eyes.


    I could see the sincerity in them. He didn¡¯t know the exact number.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I pushed him back to Jared and turned to Greg. ¡°Throw him in the dungeon. He will be released when we return with Avalyn alive,¡± I said, ¡°And Emily too,¡± I added.


    ¡°I swear I am telling the truth! I am not lying okay!¡± He tried to plead but Greg did his job. He passed him on to Walter who was more than happy to give him a blow that would silence him.


    ¡°Okay, so what¡¯s the n?¡± Jared asked after the door closed behind Montgomery and Walter.


    ¡°May I?¡± Aaliyah said, raising her hand.


    I beckoned for her to step forward and take over the map.


    ¡°The best attack mode we can deliver is to move around the river,¡± she said, drawing an arrow around the ce.


    ¡°If they have the numbers of men, Montgomery mentioned, it will be safe if we counter around thend as well,¡± Greg pointed out.


    We all nodded. The n made sense but there was a setback I was seeing.


    ¡°They will expect an attack from thend because the river route will be too steep. The counter team might be ambushed,¡± I told them.


    ¡°You are right my king, that¡¯s why we should have another teaming from this end,¡± Aaliyah said pointing at the opennd space.


    ¡°But they will be exposed and it will take longer to reach,¡± Jared retorted.


    But I saw the idea behind it. An evil smile sat on my face. ¡°This is brilliant. The third team will leave first. That should give them enough time to reach and support the attacks,¡± I exined.


    We continued nning until we all came to a perfect conclusion. There were no loopholes and the goddess was with us, we were going to be victorious.


    ¡°Prepare the men, we leave at Dawn!¡± I said to Walter and Aaliyah -who controlled Jared¡¯s army.


    ¡°Yes, My King,¡± they chorused.


    Greg, Jared, and I, left the roomst as customary and we walked Jared to his room. As we got to the door, he stopped walking and looked at me.


    ¡°Talon, do not worry. We will find them,¡± he said, patting my shoulder


    ¡°I am not worried about finding them. I am worried about the state we will find them in,¡± I stated with a fire burning in my eyes.


    ¡°The goddess will keep them safe till we get there,¡± Jared mumbled and I nodded, appreciating his help and support.


    ¡°See you by dawn,¡± he said before going into his room.


    ¡°You should get some rest as well. It is going to be a long day,¡± I told Greg but he shook his head.


    ¡°I need to assist Walter with the boys besides, I never sleep before a battle,¡± he said and I patted his back as well.


    Greg was more than a friend. His loyalty was one of the things that kept me going even in my lowest.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered and he nodded without question. He understood the weight of the words.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Greg asked as he noticed I wasn¡¯t taking the direction of my chamber.


    ¡°I need to question Trevor¡¯s boy about Avalyn¡¯s pregnancy. I need to know if that was a joke or not,¡± I said.


    Ever since he mentioned it, I wasn¡¯t myself anymore. I needed to know if it was true that Avalyn was carrying my child.


    ¡°I wille with you,¡± Greg said.


    I agreed and we made our way down to the dungeons. Since he was on probationary arrest, Walter kept him in a room away from other criminals.


    But as soon as we got to the corridor, I felt the change in the air. The smell wasn¡¯t the usual damp, greasy odor that was usually here, there was a strong metallic smell of blood.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I cursed as I realized what it was.


    I ran to the room and pushed the door open but I was toote. Montgomery was lying in a pool of his blood.


    There was a silver dagger beside him. A half-moon silver dagger with a velvet hilt.


    My heart shattered as I realized who did this. All the signs have been pointing to her but I was too stubborn to believe it.


    ¡°Who could have done this?¡± Greg whispered beside me.


    ¡°Willow.¡±

 Exposed

    Chapter 70: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here Ava. We can¡¯t fucking stay here!¡± Emily hissed for the umpteenth time.


    She moved to the small window beside the bed and tested the strength of the bars.


    ¡°If I can break this, I can jump down and get help-¡±


    I let out a loud sigh that interrupted her suicidal ideas. ¡°Emily you will die. Have you seen how far up we are?¡± I asked her from my corner of the bed.


    She shook her head and looked out again. ¡°Listen, you don¡¯t fucking understand Ava! Desmond is a monster. He is going to kill us and the goddess knows I will break all the bones in my body first before I let him touch you or the baby in your womb!¡±


    I looked down at my belly and rubbed it. ¡°I don¡¯t know Emily¡­ I don¡¯t feel pregnant¡­ What if it¡¯s a lie?¡±


    She turned to look at me from the window. Her shoulders slumped and she came to sit with me. ¡°You look pale Ava. You threw up three times ever since you woke up. Your pulse is faster, I think they are right,¡± she whispered.


    Tears danced in my eyes. I didn¡¯t want to be pregnant in this ce. I didn¡¯t want to lose my baby again.


    Emily pulled me into her and patted my back. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. I promise,¡± she whispered.


    We were still in that position when the door suddenly burst open.


    Emily jumped to her feet and stood in front of me in a defensive stance.


    The guard gave her a long look before scoffing. His hands were behind him. He brought one forward and threw a long ck dress toward me.


    Emily caught it swiftly and threw it back at the man¡¯s feet.


    ¡°What the fuck is this?¡± She hissed like a snake.


    The man¡¯s eyes turned dark and he bent over to pick up the dress again. ¡°He mentioned you were quite a handful,¡± he muttered.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The hair at the back of my neck stood as fear crawled at me. This one wasn¡¯t like the other guards, he was a killer and he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do it.


    ¡°What do you fucking want from us?¡± Emily growled like a wounded Lioness.


    An evil line grew on his face as he threw the dress in my direction. Emily caught it again but this time before she could throw it back at the man, I took it from her.


    His head cocked to the side and he fixed his eyes on me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from you. We only want Avalyn. The boss wants to have dinner with her in ten minutes. Wear that dress and meet me outside. If in ten minutes you are not done, I wille back here and kill the princess,¡± he finished and my blood turned cold.


    ¡°You must be fucking dreaming! She is not going anywhere with you!¡± Emily yelled.


    The man pulled up his second hand and there was a gun in it. ¡°Maybe I should kill you now and tell the boss it was a mistake,¡± he said and before I knew what was happening, he fired a shot at Emily.


    ¡°Emily!¡± I yelled as Emily fell to the ground.


    My heart started ramming into my chest. My head started spinning and I feared I was going to pass out.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± She cried out and I looked down at her to see that the shut was to her leg and not her head.


    ¡°You missed you fucking idiot!¡± She winced.


    The man chuckled and returned the gun to his back. ¡°That was a warning.¡± Then he looked at me, ¡°you are down five minutes. I¡¯ll be outside,¡± he said and stepped out of the room.


    My hands were trembling and my vision was blurred by my tears but I moved to the dress and started putting it on.


    ¡°Do not listen to him, he is bluffing,¡± Emily winced on the ground as she tried to pull out the bullet.


    ¡°I am not going to let them kiss you, Emily¡­¡± I whimpered. ¡°Monty wille here with Talon and they will save us both, alive! Please, let me do this,¡± I said as I struggled out of my clothes and wore the dress.


    ¡°Aah!¡± Emily screamed as she yanked the bullet out of her leg. Her hands were bloodied as she looked at it. ¡°Fuckers smeared it with silver. It will take some time before I heal¡­¡± she exined to me.


    I shook my head because all I got from her exnation was that she could die if that man returned to shoot her again.


    Like a curse, the door flew open and the man cocked his gun again.


    ¡°I am ready! I am ready!¡± I yelled running toward the door. ¡°Please don¡¯t shoot her,¡± I pleaded.


    He looked at me and smiled. ¡°Good. You are learning. Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    ¡°If any of you fucking touches get I am going to-¡± Emily¡¯s voice got drowned as the man shut the door. He sealed it with at least seven locks before he pulled my hand and led me through a rickety wooden stair.


    When we stepped out into the night air, the burning torches in the distance caught my eyes.


    Unlike within the building, there was no electricity outside. There were burning torches lining the path. If I wasn¡¯t kidnapped, I would have thought the scenery was beautiful.


    We were in the middle of a cleared portion of the forest and from the cold breeze blowing against my skin, I could tell there was a river nearby.


    The torched path opened to a bigger space and there was arge table at the center with only four chairs. The table was filled with different kinds of food. And candles served as a source of light.


    At the head of the table, the tall man from earlier -the one they called Desmond, sat there boring his eyes into my body.


    The guard pulled a chair closer to Desmond and pushed me into it. Then he bowed at him and walked back the way we hade.


    ¡°Forgive my men¡¯s barbaric attitude. Thank you for joining me,¡± he said with that crack of a smile, I could never forget.


    I just looked at him, not knowing what to say.


    He picked up his cutleries and started eating his food. ¡°You should eat. It¡¯s going to be a long night,¡± he said.


    I looked at the food and remembered Monty¡¯s warning. They might have poisoned it, I¡¯d rather starve.


    ¡°You know, Avalyn, you remind me so much of your mother,¡± he began and he gained my attention.


    ¡°You knew my mother?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mary was a beautiful woman. Those green eyes haunted my dreams till I became obsessed with her but you know what she did?¡± He dropped his cutleries and wiped the corners of his lips.


    I shook my head as a cloud of confusion settled within me.


    ¡°She rejected me and ran off to the human town to be with your excuse of a father. I am so d Talon murdered the fool¡­ That¡¯s one thing we agree on,¡± he whispered thest part to himself as he picked up his wine ss.


    ¡°Werewolves are meant to be with werewolves¡­¡± He turned his eyes to me and I felt a chill run down my spine. ¡°Or with hybrids like you¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I whispered. My brain refused to work. Nothing he said made any sense.


    ¡°Your mother was a werewolf and after she foolishly fell in love with that man, she gave birth to you and died. Now, I want you to take her ce, the hole she left in my heart is still empty, Avalyn, I want you to fill it,¡± he said in a hoarse voice as his eyes danced with mes.


    Surely, the man was mad. Because he couldn¡¯t have my mother he thought he could have me?


    ¡°What do you say, my dear? I will give you everything you need¡­¡± he continued and I felt like puking.


    ¡°Desmond!¡±


    I heard a very familiar voice call behind me and I turned to find Willow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised, she is my ally,¡± Desmond said with excitement, then he turned to re at her with an automatic scowl on his face. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Rather than answer, she turned her cold deadly blue eyes on me. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± She whispered harshly. ¡°You were supposed to kill her! Why is she still alive?!¡±


    ¡°Rx my queen. You and I had a deal. You wanted her out and now she is, what I do with her is none of your business,¡± Desmond told her.


    Her eyes shed in anger and she walked closer to him. ¡°Listen, you are in trouble! Talon ising-¡±


    ¡°Let hime, he will only get lost in the forest!¡± He said with a chuckle.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± Willow cried out desperately. ¡°That stupid Monty told him about this location. He ising right now with his army! You need to leave!¡±


    The excitement in his dark eyes disappeared and rage reced them. He looked like a psychopath, as he got up from his chair.


    ¡°How do you know this?¡± Desmond asked her.


    ¡°Because I had to kill the boy myself before he exposed me too!¡± She retorted and my heart cracked.


    She killed Monty?


    ¡°Guards!¡± He yelled and about a dozen men appeared from the shadows.


    ¡°Take Avalyn, back to her room. We need to prepare for battle!¡± He ordered.


    My heart started beating faster. I didn¡¯t know if it was excitement or fear.


    The guard dragged me back to the room and practically threw me inside. But thankfully, Emily caught me before I hit the floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡± Emily asked as she helped me to my feet.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I-¡± I didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°Monty is dead.¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes expanded and a thousand emotions swirled in them, I understood a secondter what she might have been thinking. ¡°No, Talon is stilling. They are on their way¡­¡±


    ¡°How did you-¡± she started to ask but I shook my head.


    ¡°Willow. She is here. She is a traitor. She has been working with Desmond all along,¡± I told Emily.


    ¡°What?!¡± She brought her hands to her mouth and moved to the window again in shock. ¡°I have always known that witch was full of shit, but this?¡±


    Suddenly a blinding light filled the room and secondster, an explosion followed, shaking the building from the core.


    ¡°They are here!¡± Emily announced running to the door. ¡°We need to break this down!¡±

 Damn you

    Chapter 71: Talon¡¯s POV


    ¡°What? Willow did this?¡± Greg asked, stunned.


    I stepped into the room, ignoring his question. I checked the boy¡¯s pulse, luckily it was still beating faintly.


    ¡°He is still alive. Get Sara here now!¡± I yelled.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I should also send soldiers to arrest Willow. If you think she is-¡± Greg started to say but I stopped him.


    ¡°No need for that, she is not here anymore.¡±


    Willow was a smart woman. She knew that I have been suspecting her for a while now.


    ¡°O-okay,¡± Greg stuttered before running off to get Sara.


    After the incident at the hill, I knew there was only one woman who could have told the rogues my location but I refused to believe the voice in my head.


    I trusted our mate bond. She couldn¡¯t have ordered them to kill me.


    But using the sword I gave to her to kill the only clue we had to find Avalyn was thest of it. She wasn¡¯t the Willow I knew.


    She was someone else.


    My heart was bleeding. I didn¡¯t expect this kind of betrayal. I trusted her too much and she went ahead and did this.


    Even with the medication, I read thepany¡¯s clientele list, she was described as a woman from the royal home. When I read that report, I wanted to believe it was someone else.


    I even wanted to believe it was Emily but my mind knew who it was, I just didn¡¯t want to admit to it.


    Willow had been terminating all the pregnancies on her own. She had been taking that medication ever since our first mating ceremony.


    Why? I couldn¡¯t tell and that was the reason why I would make sure I found her.


    She couldn¡¯t run from me. I would fish her out like a starved hunter in the sea.


    ¡°My King,¡± Sara¡¯s voice snapped me out of my turmoil and I got on my feet.


    ¡°Treat him with everything you¡¯ve got. Make sure he survived,¡± I said and turned to Greg. ¡°Gather the men, change of ns. We leave in two hours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my King,¡± Greg responded with a bow before running off to meet the men.


    I walked to my chambers to pull up my vest and I wasn¡¯t surprised when I saw it in chaos.


    A sad smile sat on my lips. Why would she give all of this away? For what?


    My pain fueled my anger and I wanted to end this as fast as possible. I would kill Desmond myself to be certain he would never resurface and as for Willow, I would make her pay for all the pain she caused me.


    ¡°Talon, we are ready!¡± Jared¡¯s voice said from the door.


    I tightened my belt and turned to him. ¡°Good, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The team was already separated into three and I was the one heading to the fields. Jared was with me.


    Greg led the team taking thend while Aaliyah and Walter took the river track.


    ¡°May the goddess be with you all as you fight bravely to end the reign of Desmond and his band of rogues!¡± I said and the men chorused with war cries.


    My blood was pumped and my hands hitched to begin killing anyone who stood in my way.


    An hourter, we got to thend, the resonating sound of an explosion filled the night and it was brightened by the mes. I knew the other team must have started the attack and we were there to end this.


    I moved past the matching soldiers to Dawn who had volunteered to be on the front lines.


    ¡°Go to the building and find them. Take them to a safe ce and wait for my instructions, do you understand?¡± I asked above the war noise.


    ¡°Yes, my king!¡± She nodded.


    She sprung into action, pulling along with her several soldiers.


    ¡°Attack!¡± I yelled and the men with me charged forward.


    Desmond¡¯s men tried to counterattack but they were outnumbered greatly.


    I shed through the rogues at a speed they couldn¡¯t keep up with. I was aiming for Desmond and Willow. Knowing Her, she was probably hiding somewhere but as for Desmond, he wouldn¡¯t miss an opportunity to kill.


    ¡°Charge! They are retreating!¡± I heard Jared yell behind me.


    ¡°Do not let even a single one of them escape!¡± I instructed and took to my heels.


    Desmond had to be here somewhere.


    The burning houses and trees around us made it difficult to see clearly but I could have sworn I saw him a couple of seconds ago.


    ¡°He is in the woods!¡± I heard Greg call out.


    I turned to the wood and truly, I saw his tall figure running for his life.


    Not on my watch!


    Desmond was going to die tonight.


    I jumped into the air, the loud popping sound of my bones, ovepping the explosions as my body transformed into my wolf.


    Fury drove me ahead and I saw his tail as he scurried deeper into the shadows.


    That was all he knew how to do best, how to hide. But I wasn¡¯t here to y games with him, I came here to kill and end him.


    I sauntered forward, closing up on him from behind. My paws pped him and he copsed to the wet ground.


    ¡°Talon, we can sort this out!¡± He stuttered, hoping for mercy.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have mercy when you killed my father! Neither did that mercy work when you took Avalyn and Emily!¡± I growled, grabbing his neck.


    He tried to transform but the pressure on his neck was too much for his windpipes.


    His hands moved to the ground and I miscalcted for a second. He used the chance to throw sand into my eyes and as I took a step away from him, to clear my vision, he transformed.


    I red at him, not even moved by his transformation. I have been training all my life for this moment.


    He threw his front paws at me but I held them. With my free paw, I grabbed at his neck again.


    I was a Lycan. My wolf was stronger, faster, and bigger than his. He had no chance.


    My ws extended and I made sure to look deeply into his eyeballs as I plunged them into his heart.


    His dying howl filled the night air and I was certain the goddess was satisfied as I twisted my ws and rooted out his heart from his chest.


    His blood sshed all over me but the thrill pushed me further, till his wolf went limp in my arms and the light in his eyes died.


    I dumped his body to the wet ground, wishing for all creatures of the forest to have a feast at him as I doubled back to the fields where my men had started gathering some of his men.


    ¡°Finish all of them! No prisoners! I want them all dead!¡± I yelled as I marched through the fields to the building where Montgomery had mentioned seeing Avalyn.


    I was about to go into the first beautiful when a pair of bright blue eyes caught my attention among the kneeling people.


    ¡°Talon,¡± Jared called. ¡°We found Willow.¡±


    The injury in my heart felt like it was being opened again, as I turned in their direction.


    ¡°She was caught trying to start a fire in Avalyn and Emily¡¯s room. Goddess mercy, we got there in good time,¡± Jared said.


    My body felt numb. Even at thest minute, she didn¡¯t change.


    I dropped to one knee in front of her and asked her the one question I have been dying to ask her.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She turned her eyes away from me, pursing her lips. There was a time that act, made my heart flip in excitement but not tonight.


    I grabbed her jaw and held it firmly so she could look into my eyes.


    ¡°Why Willow? Why did you do all of these?¡± I asked, shaking her roughly.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of Avalyn!¡± She cried out. ¡°You were giving her all the attention and you forgot about me! I had to kill her but when that stupid maid failed, I poisoned her but that too failed! Desmond was the only one I could run to!¡± She said, crying hysterically.


    ¡°I love you so much Talon¡­ I didn¡¯t know what else to do¡­¡±


    If I didn¡¯t know what she had done to our children, I would have believed her.


    I took my hands away from her. ¡°You don¡¯t love me. If you did, you wouldn¡¯t have constantly killed our children Willow. You wouldn¡¯t!¡±


    She stopped crying for a second and wiped her face with the back of her hands. ¡°I- I am sorry about that but it¡¯s not my fault- I didn¡¯t want to be ugly with arge stomach. I couldn¡¯t allow myself to look like a toad because you wanted an heir¡­ I couldn¡¯t do that¡­¡±


    Before I could stop myself, my hand flew across her cheek, hoping I could p some sense into her.


    ¡°Are you crazy?! Have you lost your mind, Willow?¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Yes! I am crazy! I can¡¯t be pregnant for you or anyone Talon! That¡¯s why I made you get a breeder! But rather than just get her pregnant, you went and fell in love with her! And now you me me!¡± She screamed pulling at her hair like a mad woman, while my heart burned with pain.


    I thought of all the children we had lost. All the fake tears she shed were all a show. She never wanted a baby.


    ¡°Damn, you Willow!¡± I yelled moving towards her but Jared stopped me.


    ¡°Let it go Talon. She isn¡¯t worth it¡­¡± He said but I didn¡¯t want to listen to him, I pushed him away and moved towards her but the voice that filled my ears next melted all my anger away.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Talon?¡±

 Epilogue

    Chapter 72: Avalyn¡¯s POV


    (Epilogue)


    ¡°Avalyn!¡± Dawn yelled for the umpteenth time and a smile filled my face.


    ¡°You will wake the baby and pull down the castle one of these days,¡± I said as I emerged from the bathroom.


    ¡°I am going to cut out her fucking tongue if Axel wakes up,¡± Emily whispered as she bounced the sleeping child in her arms.


    Dawn giggled and moved to her. ¡°Come on, let me hold him. You have been carrying him all day, please let me hold him!¡±


    ¡°You can wait till he fucking wakes up again.¡± Emily ced Axel gently in his cradle and kissed his cheeks beforeing to re at a pouting Dawn.


    ¡°Emily you are being mean!¡± She retorted.


    ¡°I am his fucking aunt. I can¡¯t be mean, I am doing the right thing, nowe on let¡¯s help Avalyn pick a dress, so she can leave, Talon must be so frustrated,¡± she said and they both came to join me by the closet.


    Iughed, happiness filling my stomach at how everything turned out. When Desmond kidnapped Emily and me, I was so scared, I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d make it out.


    I didn¡¯t even imagine that eight monthster I would be carrying my son in my arms.


    ¡°She should wear the red one,¡± Dawn said, pointing at a red bodycon dress on the first rack.


    Emily looked at it and shook her head. ¡°It will be too difficult to take out. Wear this instead,¡± she said, picking out a white flowing dress that had slits so long that a wrong move would put all of my undergarments in the open.


    ¡°Emily!¡± Dawn and I cried out at the same time. ¡°This is too exposed-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I want it. Look, do you think my brother is going to read a fucking poem to you? Hell no, he is going to screw your ass!¡±


    ¡°I am seriously reconsidering making you my baby¡¯s godmother. You need to control yournguage, Emily,¡± I said with a smile dancing on my lips.


    ¡°I am a better candidate!¡± Dawn said, wiggling her brows.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t fucking dare!¡± Emily warned yfully and the three of us burst intoughter.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A soft knock at the door got our attention and Dawn offered to check who it was.


    They were talking in muffled sounds and after a while, she returned with her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± I asked and Emily red at her.


    ¡°That was Monty. He wanted to check on you and Axel but since you are both preupied, he said he will check again some other time,¡± she exined.


    My eyes remained narrowed as I could tell there was something she didn¡¯t say.


    ¡°Is that why you are all smiles?! What the fucking big deal if he came to check on Avalyn?¡± Emily spat out as she helped me into the dress.


    ¡°Well, he said, he wanted to speak to you, Emily,¡± she said and I understood the reason for her smile.


    Ever since the incident, Monty¡¯s obsession with me seemed to have moved to Emily and he was making great efforts to win her heart over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rather choke on the devil¡¯s sperm!¡± She hissed.


    ¡°Emily!¡± I reprimanded her and she smiled apologetically.


    ¡°Month isn¡¯t so bad. I mean the guy almost died for us, the least you can do is talk to him,¡± I suggested after a while.


    Emily rolled her eyes as she helped me with my hair.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± she hissed and Dawn let out a whistle from her lips.


    It was a miracle Axel didn¡¯t wake up with all the noise we were making in the room.


    When I finished dressing, Emily led me out of the room, while Dawn stayed behind, in case Axel woke up.


    We went to the rooftop where Talon was waiting for me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the castle had a rooftop?¡± I whispered to Emily as we took the curvy stairs to thest floor.


    ¡°It is a special ce. My dad used to im it and when he died Talon fucking stole it from me.¡±


    ¡°From you?¡± I turned to her and she made a face, which eruptedughter between the two of us.


    ¡°Well, I wanted it for my fucking self too. But Talon imed it before I could.¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­ Hopefully, I will convince him to share with you, okay?¡± I said as we got to the finalnding.


    ¡°Thank you, Ava,¡± Emily said and we stopped walking. ¡°This is where I stop.¡±


    I smiled at her and she pulled me into a sudden hug.


    ¡°I mean it. Thank you for bringing happiness into my family,¡± she whispered and I heard her sniffle.


    She pulled away and smiled at me. ¡°I will try to stop cursing so much¡­¡± she added just before she turned away and I let out a smallugh as I watched her take the stairs two at a time.


    ¡°Are you going to make me wait here for centuries?¡± Talon¡¯s deep baritone voice filled my ears and a wave passed through my spine.


    I turned around and my breath got knocked out.


    He wore a white shirt that fit his torso perfectly. The top two buttons were opened and I could see his chest from underneath.


    His hands were buried in his ck pants as he stood there grinning at me.


    My legs developed a mind of their own and I moved to him. I wrapped my arms around his neck and our lips crashed into one another.


    This man brought me so much happiness I couldn¡¯t believe he was the same person I met the first time I got here.


    Willow¡¯s betrayal had broken him but when Axel was born, I saw the sadness fade away from his eyes. He no longer had to worry about a miscarriage because I was ready to bear him as many children as he wanted.


    He still loved Willow that was why he couldn¡¯t kill her but he stopped visiting her dungeon a long time ago. He left her to rot away thest of her days in darkness.


    I kissed him with everything I had but nothing could be enough to express the amount of love I had for him.


    His hands moved to the back of my head and he pulled me closer, deepening the kiss till my legs felt like jelly beneath me.


    He lifted me and my legs clenched around his waist.


    ¡°Hey, beautiful Avalyn,¡± he whispered as he broke the kiss to look into my eyes.


    ¡°Humm,¡± I moaned, already melting away in his touch.


    He kissed my nose and my forehead. ¡°I love you Avalyn,¡± he whispered and our eyes locked.


    ¡°I want you to spend the rest of your life with me¡­¡± He whispered and my lips let out a gasp as my heart stopped working.


    King Talon, the Lycan King of the werewolves, wanted me to spend my life with him?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer now¡­ I don¡¯t want you to-¡± I shut him up by joining our lips together again.


    I sucked on his lips and pulled at his tongue. All the emotions crawling inside of me passed through that kiss. When I pulled away and looked into his eyes, I smiled.


    ¡°I want to give you my answer now¡­¡± I whispered. ¡°Can you please put me down?¡±


    Confusion covered his handsome face and I pulled at my bottom lip to keep from smiling.


    The roof was arranged and decorated like a honeymoon setting. White curtains were draped surrounding us and arge bed was at the center.


    I moved to the bed and spread my legs open, inviting him to join me.


    His eyes darkened and he let out a hiss as he came.


    He hovered above me and I let him get closer. My hands caressed his cheeks and I kissed him again.


    ¡°I love you Talon¡­¡± I said, looking into his dark eyes. ¡°I want to spend the rest of my life with you¡­¡± I added and my cheeks turned red.


    Talon kissed me, harder this time and his hands went to the slit on my thigh. His strong arms pulled at the string undergarment Emily chose for me and it broke like a weak twig.


    I heard the sound of his belt unbuckling and my core tightened in anticipation.


    His pants dropped to his knees and I felt his thick cock against my thighs.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how happy you have made me Avalyn¡­¡± He whispered as he trailed kisses down my neck and corbone.


    ¡°Having you as my breeder was the best decision I ever made in my life¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I moaned as his sweet kisses left butterflies in their wake.


    ¡°But I no longer want you to be my breeder,¡± he stopped and stared into my eyes.


    I was panting with flushed cheeks as I looked into his eyes waiting for him toplete his statement.


    ¡°I want you to be my mate,¡± he said and his thick cock found my entrance.


    He pushed himself inside and an electric force surged between us, sealing our fate and destiny together.


    ¡°I¡­ I ept,¡± I moaned as his sweet cock stretched me further.


    It was true what they said, happiness truly came to those who deserved it. Talon and I have gone through so much individually and together, it was finally time for us to be happy.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!